Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Caitlyn was walking in the woods, carrying her faithful rifle, the one she got from her dear grand-mother. She was on her way to bring her some food, since the old woman was living in the woods. The bluenette actually disliked it… There were so many wild and dangerous beasts roaming around… She couldn’t help but worry about her grand-mother, Fanny, even if she knew the old woman was more than capable of defending herself. After all, she was the one teaching how to shoot to her grand-daughter, even if her parents didn’t agree at first. Why so? She didn’t want Caitlyn to become a submissive woman, wife. But there was one rule. No shooting on Lycans. Unless it was a matter of death and life. Fortunately, such thing never happened to her. The young lady didn’t even know if she ever met one.

Relaxing in a glade, sun-bathing, she was taking a small rest on her way through the woods to meet her grand-mother. She wasn’t expecting her grand-daughter, it was a surprise, something the bluenette often did. If she wanted to see her family, she did so, she wasn’t asking for anyone’s approval. And her visits were always a delight for the old woman. Caitlyn often told her to come live together at the village, but she never accepted, too stubborn. It was something they had in common… So the young lady gave up on trying to convince Fanny. Yet, she did her best to stay close to her, to see her as often as she could. She was an old woman, sure thing, but she wasn’t afraid to be alone. She knew how to handle the wild beasts of the forest. Caitlyn was always amazed by how skilled the old woman was with her rifle! She was so proud of her… But there was one thing that was disturbing… Why she had such knowledge? Why she insisted on passing it down? Each time she tried to discuss, it was a dead end. Her grand-mother was always eluding the subject, always with the same sentence: “You’ll know it when the time will come, my child”.

Caitlyn eventually stopped asking, knowing it would go nowhere. Why wasting her energy? It wasn’t worth it. She had to be patient, only that. And with the years passing by, she was growing impatient… It was so long ago now… She remembered clearly when it happened. It was during a shooting competition. The bluenette won, but she wasn’t sure if it was her grand-mother who let her have the last shot, or if she truly earned the trophy. At this moment, she was only ten. It was after this day that Fanny told her to never ever shoot a Lycan, unless she was going to be killed by one. Now, Caitlyn was fifteen.

But something happened only two years after this competition. Caitlyn lost her parents, during a horse-drawn carriage accident. Fanny stayed with her grand-daugther until she was old enough to take care of herself, letting her live alone in the village so she could study. She was well-known there, as the Blue Riding Hood, because of her navy blue hair, and of course her hooded cloak of the same color, this very one she was wearing almost every single day. She was now a grown-up teenager, mature, beautiful and smart. The bluenette loved reading and was a self-taught one. In fact, it was mostly because she was bored… She was dreaming of wildness most of the time, willing to go in the woods, running bare feet, feeling the wind in her hair. Sometimes, she was in a wolf’s skin during her nights, hunting, howling, wild and free. It was the best feeling… Freedom… She was indeed an excellent hunter, as a Human, generally going with other men and women to bring back game for the whole village. If the meat had to be hunted in the forest, they had a very good soil to grow up various vegetables and fruits, enough to feed everyone. No one was suffering from hunger. Despite her young age, she was one of the greatest Hunters, and earned many prizes.

Lost in her thoughts, the young lady didn’t notice she was already arrived to her grand-mother’s home. She rang the bell and knocked on the door, waiting for Fanny to answer.

“Press the latch and the lock will open.”

Caitlyn did so and entered inside the cabin. It was very cozy and so welcoming…  A charming, secluded cabin nestled in a serene forest. The exterior was crafted from rustic logs, weathered to a rich, warm brown that blended harmoniously with the surrounding trees. A stone chimney was rising from one side, hinting at the cozy fireplace within. The front porch, adorned with a pair of wooden rocking chairs and a small table, was inviting to sit and enjoy the tranquil sounds of nature. A thick, handwoven rug added a touch of homely comfort to the wooden floorboards. Lantern lights hang on either side of the sturdy front door, casting a soft, welcoming glow. Inside, the cabin was exuding warmth and comfort. The main room featured an open-plan design with high, exposed beam ceilings. The focal point is a large stone fireplace, its flames crackling and casting a golden light over the room. Plush sofas and armchairs were arranged around a low table, piled high with books and cozy blankets. The walls were lined with shelves holding an eclectic mix of vintage treasures and nature-inspired decor. The kitchen, though small, was fully equipped with modern appliances, yet retained a charming, rustic feel with open shelving, a farmhouse sink, and a wooden dining table surrounded by mismatched chairs. A vase of fresh wildflowers added a cheerful touch. A spiral staircase was leading up to a lofted bedroom, where a large, comfortable bed awaits, draped in soft linens and thick quilts. The windows, draped with simple curtains, offered a breathtaking view of the forest canopy, allowing the owner to wake up to the sight of the morning sun filtering through the trees. The bathroom was a haven of relaxation, featuring a clawfoot tub positioned near a window that overlooks the woods. The scent of pine and fresh air wafted through, enhancing the peaceful ambiance. Soft towels, scented candles, and natural bath products were thoughtfully provided. This cozy cabin was offering a serene and comfortable haven where the bluenette could unwind and connect with nature. It was such a pleasure to come here, each time. It never grew old.

“Welcome, sweetheart,” greeted Fanny. “I’m so happy that you come to see this old woman I am.”

“You’re not so old…”

“Indeed. But old enough to be your grand-mother,” she smiled, coming for a hug. “How are you, my dear Caitlyn?”

“I’m fine. And you, Fannie?”

“Good, good, my bones are still hurtful, but I’m fine.”

She followed the old woman in the kitchen, making some tea. Fanny made the best ones Caitlyn ever drank… It had this bittersweet taste, always making you feel both relaxed and energized.

“I was wondering…” started the bluenette, twirling her spoon in her cup. “Is something happening in the woods? I noticed it felt… different… and not a good different.”

“What do you mean, sweetie?”

“It’s like… Poachers are back…”

“You know they aren’t allowed to hunt in this forest. It’s under Hunters’ protection. But if you’re right… It means no good.”

“I know… but I can’t help it. I feel it, deep inside me, it’s like the forest is hurt. I don’t know why but I’m not lying, I…”

“Don’t worry, dear. I know it’s your instinct talking. You always had a sharp one,” reassured her her grand-mother. “Did you see something yet?”

“No… I only had this feeling…” admitted Caitlyn, lowering her head.

“Then keep your eyes opened. If you noticed something, anything, let me know, will you?”

“I promise.”

“Thank you.”

After a few hours, the bluenette grabbed back her navy blue cloak, wearing her hood. She was now heading home, sun would set in less than two hours. Even if she was enjoying the forest during the night, she couldn’t be out when the sky was dark. It was against the law, against the curfew, for the youth ones. Being only fifteen, the young lady had no choice but to obey.

On her way back to the village, she heard people yelling, saying they finally trapped the monster. They were hunting… And it wasn’t an ordinary prey and it seemed they had it cornered… Covering her face, Caitlyn hid in the bushes, trying to spy on those men. She was walking silently, carefully, towards their voices… and heard a guttural and aggressive growl. It was coming from a large canine beast, panting, showing their fangs at three men pointing their guns at the animal who bore a beautiful dark red fur. What? A Werewolf?!

Chapter Text

Vi was being hunted down… There were three, guns out, she could smell then, just like the silver powder the were carrying. They were here to kill her, that was for sure. Maybe tortuting her before? That was a possibility. The only thing she knew for sure, it was to not be caught. Since when this hunting started again? There wasn’t a peace treaty between Humans and Werewolves? Perhaps those guys weren’t Hunters but Poachers. This was the only reason why they would break the law. But it didn’t matter. Right now, Vi was running for her life, losing her breath.

She wasn’t the coward type, the one running away, but if her father taught her something, it was to pick her battles wisely. She had to know when it was better to flee or fight. And at this moment, the Werewolf knew that if she wanted to live, she had to swallow her pride and rush as fast as possible. She had no other choice. Her four paws hammering the ground while she was running at high speed, as much as she could, despite her wound. She got shot directly in her back left thigh, while she was focused hunting down her day’s meal. Since she was racing, she felt her strength diminishing, which meant only one thing: they prepared silver bullets for their rifles. Fortunately, it wasn’t pure silver, otherwise, she was certain she wouldn’t have been able to walk, let alone running.

Sadly, this wound weakened her way too much for her to outrun them. The three Poachers finally had the fire colored fur Wolf surrounded, her coat bristling, chops retracted, showing her fangs, her ears lying. She wasn’t going to die without a last fight! Sure, she wasn’t able to flee anymore, but she still could fight. It was then Vi’s choice, ready to attack or dodge, staying on the lookout, observing the three men pointing their guns at her. They were smiling, chuckling even, bragging about their success.

“Seems we even found an Alpha!”

“Those fucking beasts. You’re gonna earn us a nice amount of gold!”

“We kill it or not?”

“It’ll be better alive than dead. If we have to terminate this monster, who cares, an Alpha corpse worths a lot!”

The three of them took their rifles, and a gunshot resounded. However, it was not the Werewolf who was shot, but one of the Poachers, who fell on the ground, inert, followed by another one a few seconds later. The last man aimed his rifle everywhere, trying to find the person who slaughtered his companions. Who dared rescue a monster, a wild beast?

His mistake, the last one of his life, was to show his back to his prey, who took back her predator’s place. Vi took advantage of this opportunity, to assault him, make him fall and drop his weapon. She knew he wasn’t going to have any mercy on her, so she was going to have none for him. Her life or his. Choice was easy to make for the intense red-fur wolf. She opened her maw and clenched her fangs on the Poacher’s neck, compressing veins, flesh, bone and trachea. Her canines made him bleed abundantly, piercing the hose helping him breath. It was only a matter of time now until he would join his lost friends in an eternal sleep.

Once his last breah escaped his shred trachea, Vi laid down, knowing she was in need for some time to recover. She wasn’t able to move, not after this jump. Oh she was going to heal, that was for sure, but she couldn’t do anything under this shape, and she was definitely not going to reveal her human form to anyone who was there. Even if that person just saved her life. Will she be thankful? No. Who knew her reasons? Who knew why she helped her? What if she was a Poacher looking for money for herself only? Yes, her, because Vi could smell a feminine odor, along with burned powder and hot iron.

Fuck… It was a good thing that her family couldn’t see her, as pathetic as she was right now. What would her father think of her? Nothing in particular, for sure, he was for this stupid peace between their the two species, thinking they could co-exist. The Werewolf teenager, on her side, didn’t believe one bit. Just like her little sister by the way… Where was she by now? Still with the pack? With those who survived that fateful night which cost their parents’ lives? She had no clue… She just woke up in a cage, chained on neck and paws, in an auction sale. Vi’s memories of this night was flashes, screams of terror and astonished ones, but also mocking words. She also remembered her father’s fur, tanned and still bleeding, exposed like a fucking carpet. Disgust, hatred, despair, those feelings overwhelmed her this day, the one she understood she could end up like him. Just because he was a Werewolf, and Alpha, and his pack’s protector. He died a hero, thought Vi. The only hope remaining was that she hadn’t seen her sister there, nor her corpse, her fur, and didn’t smell her while she was in that cage, exposed for this auction sale. She was probably still alive… She hoped so.

And that was her reason to wander around here, especially in those woods where a treat of peace was applicable. Well… That’s what was said at least. But apparently, Poaches didn’t give a fuck about laws. She was conned… What a fool. It won’t happen again. Not even for this woman who shot those blood-thirsty men, expertly. When she felt her approaching, the Werewolf showed her fangs again, to prove her and herself that she was still capable of fighting, that she wasn’t afraid and was ready to sell her skin dearly.

She took in this woman, stunning and beautiful, who was heading towards her. Vi was captivated by her appearance, her fruity and spicy smell, which gave her something both yummy and wild. Her long navy blue hair… Her deep bewitching cerulean eyes… Her svelte and slender silhouette… If she was a Werewolf, she would have been an Alpha, or at least a Beta. But now, she was nothing more than a Human, that arrogant race that she should distrust since they were all manipulators and unpredictable, showing no respect for laws of Nature, and even their owns. Why making some then, were they so dumb?

The wolf looked the Human getting closer and closer, growling, baring her fangs, as if she was ready to bite if she was willing to touch her. And when she did, Vi snapped in the air, to scare her and prevent her from doing more. But this warning, even though it surprised the bluenette, didn’t frightened her at all. Plus, the sudden move only made the bleeding worse, and the redette whined. Fuck… She wasn’t going to die here right? After all she did to survive? This woman… girl… She was young… surely same age as Vi, or close enough. Anyway, she was an alright shot for her age. Let’s say that the Werewolf herself was fighting with huge strength for someone so young. She was only fifteen after all. Should be the same for this Human… Which surprised her even more when she noticed there was no sign of silver on her. Maybe she wasn’t a Poacher, but a Hunter?

“Eh… Don’t worry…” the bluenette said. “I’m just going to… heal you so you can go back to your pack.”

What was she going to do to her? She observed her, whining again when she felt some liquid on her wound. What was that…? It wasn’t smelling like water, even if it looked like… It stinged, even though Vi got used to the pain pretty quickly.

“I’m sorry. Only alcohol is effective for this type of wound. Bullet poured its silver in your flesh, you’re going to suffer for some time.”

And… She put a bandage on her paw? She was healing her then? Why? To have a thanks? A life debt? No way! As soon as the girl finished her work, Vi stood up on her four legs, quickly. She moved back, fur dishevelled, ears lying down and fangs showed, even if she was growling with less intensity. She went away in high speed, as fast as possible, without turning back.

Chapter Text

The bluenette was lying down in her bed, staring at the ceiling, thinking about what happened in the forest a few days ago. She was still processing what she witnessed, what she did.

All this happened so fast. Caitlyn felt like she wasn’t going to forget what happened this day. She thought since a treat of peace was established, there was no more animosity between Humans and Werewolves. She was sure of this. She felt being blinded for years… No, impossible. She saw it with her own eyes during hunts. Villagers were cooperating with wolves, hunting with some of them from time to time.

It wasn’t the first time she took a life, but never a Human’s. They were Poachers, murderers and nothing more, so she shouldn’t feel guilty. But she couldn’t help herself. Taking a life for feeding herself and killing in cold blood were different things, different feelings. She knew she made the right choice, helping this young Werewolf. Those mens were here for the kill, she noticed it when she saw the silver bullet on the ground. Fortunately, it crossed the wolf’s thigh, not staying in the flesh. Silver… The deadliest thing to Werewolves. She had no remorse and even felt an odd sensation of satisfaction when she saw the wolf tearing up his throat. It was messy, bloody, and the beast was… thirsty? No, fierce.

She should have been scared, but it was the last emotion in her soul. She even felt like she needed to approach. Why so? Why she didn’t move back when the Werewolf snapped at her, almost biting her? She only remembered the beast was stunning, savage… Something was attractive from this red-fur wolf.

“What happened…” Caitlyn mumbled to herself, closing her eyes.

She had to see her grand-mother. She knew well enough Werewolves and she wanted to tell her what happened. Why didn’t she do it sooner? She had no clue. It was not a big secret, especially for Fanny. She was respectful towards the wolves, she always had been and raised the bluenette with those morals. So it wasn’t going to scare her, right?

She had to tell her about this meeting with the Werewolf. Once she arrived at the house, she knocked vigorously at the door.

“Grandma! It’s me, Cait!”

Loud and rapid clog’s sounds could be heard.

“Sweetheart! For Heaven’s sake, why are you not home?”

The grand-mother was looking at her, from down to top, palpating her, examining her face.

“Good, you seem safe. What happened? Come on in, it’s cold outside, you must be freezing.”

“I… I killed two Poachers… They were hunting a Werewolf.”

Caitlyn entered, sitting at the table. She sighed, grabbing her own face in her both hands. She had to calm down and lower her stress after what she just did and witnessed.

“I told you! Something was off in the forest, recently! I must know what it is!”

Only silence was her answer… But soon enough, the bluenette could hear her grand-mother sighing too.

“You are way too young for this was, sweetheart. I don’t want to open my door for someone to announce me your death. I have only you left…” Tears could be seen at the verge of her eyes.

“Grandma…”

“I know you are mature for your age, maybe even too much. I also know you will disobey me. You’re as stubborn as your mother and kind but naive as your father. You are capable, Caitlyn, I have no doubt about this. But I am worried about your safety. Werewolves and Poachers are at war since many decades, and war takes innocents’ lives. So I want you to promise something.”

“Of course?”

“Promise me you will come to me every single time you go to the forest.”

The teenager’s eyes opened widely, not believing what she just heard. Was Fanny serious? Was she really making a deal with her grand-daughter, allowing her to go in the forest as much as she pleases?

“R-Really? You won’t forbid me?” she said, blinking in disbelief.

“I prefer you to go with my consent. I will know where you are, thanks to this. BUT! If by any misluck you are injured… You will stop right away.”

“I…”

“Listen to me, Caitlyn. You joined the Hunters for a good reason. You wish to protect people, whoever they are. This is a noble cause and I am proud of you for being such Hunter. But you are still a young kid, you’re not an adult yet. This job is very dangerous. The only reason I accepted you to join the Hunters is because you are talented and honorable. But I need you to understand that if Poachers are active here, your life can be in danger. They are despicable people.”

Cailtyn nodded, understanding what Fanny meant. She taught her so many things about Werewolves. They weren’t the monsters Poachers wanted them to be seen as. They were living creatures with hearts, feelings… Of course, not all of them were good people. Evil can be within any heart and soul. But not all Werewolves were devils. They were just wolves in a human body. Or the opposite. It depended…

“Thank you, grandma…”

*****

Night went by. In the morning, the grand-mother prepared a meal for her grand-daughter, her favorite sandwiches. She had a sweet tooth for meat ones, and her favorite dessert was cupcakes. It always satisfied Caitlyn’s hunger and loves for sugar. They trained for like an hour, Fanny willing to make sure the bluenette was still an excellent shot. After cleaning and reloading her rifle, the little blue hood was allowed to leave, passing by the forest.

She wanted to go by the glade, her feet guiding her there, as well as her instinct. She didn’t know why before recognizing the path. It was… full of memories. This place felt heavy of emotions. Maybe because of what she witnessed? Maybe because she killed two men? Or maybe because she met a Werewolf for the first time? This magnificent red-furred wolf… She looked powerful.

Corpses weren’t there anymore. Maybe Werewolves took them and ate them? After all, they were meat, preys. So why not? It wasn’t like the Poachers weren’t using Werewolves’ corpses as trophies. Or maybe the bodies were discovered and buried at the village? No… She would have heard of this, right? But they weren’t villagers… Poachers were wearing a distinctive sign: a knife, with a Werewolf’s claw hanging on the handle. This claw was their trophy, the sign they were worthy and able to join the clan. It was so gross… They were showing off proudly a corpse’s part, as a sign of their skills, of their cruelty. How could they disrespect the dead so much?

She sat down there, thinking it was a good spot for her lunch time. Yet, Caitlyn fet something… Someone. She scanned the surrounding area… and was surprised to notice a red-furred wolf jumping in front of her. The bluenette blinked, wondering what the Werewolf was doing here.

“Do you want to finish me off? I am not scared… nor of you, nor of death. You can do it.”

Weirdly, the teenager was sure of herself. About what? That she was going to die, but even while knowing that, she wasn’t afraid. Death wasn’t terrifying for her, she would even understand the Werewolf’s will to kill her. Her. A Human. The specy who track her fellows, hunting them, hurting them, butchering them… Why would she be mad at her for this hatred? It was only fair…

Caitlyn kept staring in the Werewolf’s eyes, both flaming of some intense emotion. She waited for her fate to happen…

Chapter Text

Night was awful. Vi had to fight against her desire to lick her wound clean, pain keeping her awaken almost whole night, until she fell from exhaustion. Her leg was still hurting her, her blood and wound still conveying silver powder. But she wasn’t worried, it wasn’t deadly, it was only powder, and not pure silver. Pain was intense, and her healing capacity were slower, but it wasn’t that bad in the end. All this silver would be out of her body, destroyed by it, in a few days, maybe a week, no more.

She wouldn’t have make it without this Human girl, that’s for sure. The Werewolf had to admit it. But it was already a hard task to do so just to herself… how would she be able to talk about it to anyone else? No, she’d rather prefer to keep this episode of her life under silence, burying it with her in her grave. And anyway, it wasn’t like they would meet again, right? It was only a pure coincidence that she was there. The redette hoped she would never cross her way anymore. She was a Human.

But… there was something odd. Especially when she looked in her eyes. The Werewolf had no idea at all what it was, it was just like… like… she wouldn’t know how to say it, how to describe this feeling. It was like being in another world. Her heartbeat was so unusual, stopping, then beating again, abruptly, having some failures. Her insides were twisted, but it wasn’t painful at all, it was more like a knot sensation. She also felt like she had no more saliva, being so damn thirsty, same for oxygen. And her smell… Fuck… That girl’s smell just invaded her muzzle, her brain, even going through her taste buds, as if she she could eat it. Even her touch was so tender, so much it felt like heaven, an angel’s caress, a feather, or a petal freshly falling from a blossoming tree.

She shook her head, diving into the cold water of the river. She needed to put her mind together! Why was she thinking of this fucking Human? Why was she hoping, willing even, to meet her again? She was so stupid! Stupid, stupid, stupid!! Was it because she saved her life? Yes. Yes! That was the only reason why she wanted to see her again! It was because she was polite and had to say thank you. It was nothing more. What else would it be, anyway? Even if it was only luck… Luck for who? The Werewolf? Yeah, surely… After all, without this girl’s help, maybe she would have been killed… Their meeting was nothing more than pure chance. Nothing more. And she was never going to see her again. Why was she feeling… somehow sad?

Maybe Hunters were still existing. Maybe the peace between Werewolves and Humans weren’t wrecked? Who knew. Vi was doubting, she didn’t believe peace was a thing. And about this girl? She was way too young, she knew nothing of life’s toughness, she was surely still naive and pure. Yet, she was holding a rifle and knew how to shoot. She remembered it well… She heard only two shots, and two men fell dead. And once you killed someone, there was no coming back. This girl was going to change, no matter what… That was how life was. Cruel. For now, she was using her weapon to protect and defend herself… but in a few years, she will be using it to kill, in war.

She had to think about something else, anything else, but this Human. Besides, since she was hunt down and merely got killed the day before, she wasn’t able to get some food. She could catch nothing more than a mouse… such frail meal. Not enough at all for her teen body. She needed a lot more to stay strong and healthy. And to grow up as a powerful adult, capable to defend herself and her pack. She was an Alpha after all. She was supposed to be mighty. But with her wounded leg, limping? What a pathetic hound. Was she going to need to change into her Human self and search among the trash to find some food? Having to beg for a meal, becoming dependent of this wicked specy, even for a few days… Fuck! Her pride was so damn hurt. It wasn’t the first time, sure, but it was always the same.

Poachers assholes! They were the ones responsible for all this. They were doing their propaganda, again and again… Showing Werwolves as bloodthristy monsters. The truth was they weren’t at all… Well. Not all of them. Some were, that was true, but wasn’t it the case for Humans also? Murderers existed, both sides. So why blaming only the non-Humans creatures? Because it was easier, right? Surely. Even if they surely knew that most of the Werewolves were living peacefully, in harmony with nature, and not seaking war. They were mostly protecting their territory.

Food smell reached her nostrils, while Vi was trying to find some wounded or dead animal’s track. Whatever, anything would be good. But something that wouldn’t be hard to catch, for her own leg to not be more damaged than it already was. It wasn’t time to reopen the cut. And finally, she found something. It wasn’t an animal, a prey… it was something Human. A Human? Yes… Surely… Since how powerful the smell was… and… familiar? It was this girl’s smell! This girl who was tricking the Werewolf’s mind, making her feel all odd.

Before she realised it, the redette was now standing in front of the dark blue hair girl. Her piercing grey eyes were staring at her, calmly and intensely. Why did she come all this way? Why did she show up? She was a Human, part of this despicable specy, her enemies. Why would she take such a high risk? Why would she be putting her life in danger by showing herself? She was still wounded for goodness sake! She could be hurt even more, capture, this could be a trap!

Oh yeah. That’s right. She was here to pay her debt, by telling her thanks. Well… Not actually telling her. She wasn’t able to communicate in this form, only with wolves and Werewolves. And she wasn’t going to take the risk to show this girl her Human form. She would be able to track her down if she did so. She wouldn’t be free anymore…

Her instincts led her there, guiding her to the girl. Thanking her was the only reason she was there, in front of this Human.

“Do you want to finish me off? I am not scared… nor of you, nor of death. You can do it.”

Finish her off? What was she talking about? Oh… Killing her? No. She didn’t want to. She wasn’t here for that.

Vi could be cruel herself, she was, some times in her life. But this time? No. This Human helped her, even saved her life. It would be a huge lack of respect to attack her. She wasn’t a threat to her, right? So why would she assault her? Unless her life was in danger, of course. But it didn’t seem to… She smelled no other people around them. It was safe. If the redette assailed the bluenette, she would be no better than Poachers. She would be such a hateful person…

The Werewolf sat on the ground, nothing else. She stared at the Human, for a few seconds, before her nostrils guided her eyes to the sandwich. Fuck… it looked so yummy… Maybe she could take a bite? Even a small one? She felt her stomach growling, drooling for food, even if it was made by a Human. Falling so low in her self-esteem was still better than starving to death right? Well, she wasn’t but… she actually really needed food. But begging for it? No. No she wasn’t going to. Her self-esteem was better than an empty belly!

But the Human seemed to have understood the Werewolf, just by looking at her. She had what she wanted… So she gave her half of her sandwich. Vi jumped on it, devoring the bread and meat together, hunger hurting her stomach so much she couldn’t wait one more second before eating. Only two or three bites were enough for the redette to finish her slight meal the bluenette gave her. It wasn’t near enough to satisfy her, but it was better than nothing at all.

Caitlyn’s presence was… somehow… reconforting… The Werewolf had no idea why, but she felt deeply at peace when she was close to this Human. It shouldn’t be… She shouldn’t feel this way with her enemy.

Yet, she was now lying down in front of her, front paws crossed, straight head, staring at her calmly. She was more like observing the bluenette. Was she trying to sound out her soul? Somehow, yes. For what? To understand if Caitlyn was only wearing a mask of kindness, if this was nothing more than a dirty trick… or if she was genuinely sincere. But she found no malice, this girl seemed no wicked at all. Weird… Was there still hope? Werwolves and Humans could live together again? Truly at peace?

Vi had forgotten the stories her father used to tell her… About those times when the two species were living together, as one people. There was no war, no separation. There were even couples between Werewolves and Humans. They were working together, living together, growing together. It was like a living dream…

As if it could be possible nowadays… No fucking way. There was too much mistrust between them now. Hatred also. They were both impossible to be as before. There was no way they could be as one anymore. Those old times would remain as old times, no back in time. And whatever, what would it change? Nothing at all. Werewolves and Humans were like oil and water. Not meant to be.

The redette lowered her head on her front paws, eyes half-closed. She was oddly feeling at peace, safe… in a coccoon of tenderness and kindness. As if she could truly rest… It didn’t happen since so long she even forgot when was her last sweet nap or night.

Her ears were still rose, on high alert. She was ready to defend herself, bite, attack, or run away if she needed to. No fucking way she would get herself trapped nor be in danger. It already happened, no need for another time. And this girl… even as pretty as she was, she was still a Human. Not trustworthy at all.

Sleep was winning over Vi… Maybe… just maybe… She could nap?

Chapter Text

Finish her off? Seems that the wolf didn’t want that, judging by what they were doing. They sat down next to Caitlyn, without showing any threat nor defiance, just looking at the sandwich with insistence. They were definitely starving… People who wouldn’t understand this were damn stupid… And who would she be to deny such a simple request, even if it was silent? It would so cruel to just stay there, stare at her, and eat without sharing a single shred.

The bluenette cut in half her meal, giving it to the wolf who almost jumped on it, swallowing it. Jeez… Were they starving that much? When was their last meal? Sure thing was, this tiny meal wouldn’t be sufficient for such big beast. But… maybe… Maybe if she could convince this Werewolf to follow her at her grandma’s? She knew Fanny would be shocked, but she would never let an animal to its misery, especially a Werwolf. Nobody deserved to suffer, according to the old woman. Well… unless they had committed a cruel crime, of course. But this was more a matter of Justice, not vendetta.

The teenager found herself thinking of what would be this Werewolf’s Human form. What? She felt herself blushing heavily, not knowing why she pictured a muscled woman. Not too much, just what was needed to look strong, powerful and… stunning… This was… wow… Her face was now burning. Caitlyn brought her hands to her own cheeks, patting them to pull herself together.

Anyway, the bluenette was finishing her sandwich with the fire red fur wolf’s company. She wasn’t feeling threatened at all, on the contrary. She felt so relaxed… It may be weird, but she knew she could trust them. That’s what her “instinct” was telling her. And indeed, the Werewolf didn’t seem hostile towards the Human. Well, way less than at their first meeting. Plus, that one wasn’t under the best conditions. The red wolf was being hunt, and wounded by Poachers, and the other girl introduced herself by shooting dead two of them, before the beast tore off the last man’s throat. Maybe this moment was away from the Werewolf’s mind by now? Or was she still thinking about it? Maybe she was still on her guard, knowing the deadly skills of the Human near her? It was the same about the wolf, they were able to kill an adult so easily… Both of them were cold-blooded murderers, in the end.

Yet, the beautiful red fur wolf was lying down, sleepily, close to Caitlyn who was leaning against a tree behind her. Both had their eyes closed. Were they trusting each other? It seemed so, from the fact the two were ready to nap near each other. Such a peaceful picture…

The bluenette was willing to take a risk… She approached her hand, wishing silently she could touch the Werewolf’s head. Their fur seems so soft and fluffy… She wanted to stroke it so badly…

But no. They didn’t know each other enough to have such intimacy. It could be seen as an aggression from the wolf, maybe something like a taming attempt. Or maybe the Human was thinking that because she fed a wild beast, that one was ready to have a leash. The teenage girl was certain they weren’t ready for some closeness, even something as light as a simple touch.

Maybe she could join them in their nap? The redette seemed already asleep, so there was no danger, right? Yes… no danger at all… Caitlyn felt like she was safe around this Werewolf. She didn’t know why, but deep down herself, something was telling her that the only reason she would attacked by this mighty beast would be for a damn good reason, whatever it would be.

Even if she knew the wolf was starving, that just this half sandwich wouldn’t be enough for such a beast… the bluenette deep down knew the Werewolf wouldn’t hurt her. She wouldn’t be eaten. Not even chewed on.

Maybe an hour had passed now. The Human woke up, stretching. She had beautiful dreams… but what was it? She had no idea at all… Only this feeling to have been enveloped in a warm embrace. She hadn’t seen who it was, only a shadow, a female form… with bright red hair… a woman with a wolf smell and so muscled that Caitlyn felt secured in her arms. But who was this woman? She never met one with such hair.

No need to think further about it. The teenager stood up, gathering her rifle and her basket. She looked at the Werewolf, smiling, squatting next to them. Their fur was so beautiful…

“Would you come with me? My grand-mother lives in the forest, and I brought her food yesterday, so she’ll have enough for us three. I’ll understand if you refuse but… I can see you’re still wounded. Am I right? I don’t think this tiny sandwich would be enough for you…”

The blue riding hood stretched her hand and waited for some answer, any sign of it. The wolf stood on their four legs, which made the Human sighed. Fucking Poachers. Those stupid people were so heartless.

Fanny taught something essential to her grand-daughter: never hesitate to shoot a Poacher if she saw one. Yes, she was telling her to be a murderer, at only fifteen. But why having mercy on those who were cruel enough to kill Werewolves just because they were existing? If only they were hunting the ones who were butchers… If there was among Humans, there was also among Werewolves. The grand-mother taught her grand-daugther how to recognize Poachers. But that led to something… how did she know so much about them? She had to discover her secrets…

After making sure the giant beast was following her, the teenager didn’t walk too fast, to be sure to not tire the wolf out. The walk didn’t take longer than fifteen minutes. They arrived soon enough in front of Fanny’s house, smelling a cooking meal. Caitlyn gestured the Werewolf to stay still, before she knocked at the door to let her grandma know she had a visitor.

“Grandma! It’s me, Cait! I… I have something to ask you… I need your help.”

A few seconds after saying this word, rapid footsteps could be heard on the other side of the door. Was she worried?

“You’re asking for more bullets for those damn Poachers? You saw more of them roaming in the forest?”

Fanny opened the door and looked closely at Caitlyn, searching for wounds or anything else. Her attention was soon dragged by a huge fire red fur mass not too far.

“Caitlyn…? Who is…”

“It’s… It’s the Werewolf I helped yesterday. I… somehow saved them. Are you… will you agree on giving them a meal too? They seem to be starving, surely because of their wound. I doubt they could hunt properly to feed themselves.”

The grand-mother thought for a moment. It wasn’t the first time she helped animals, those mighty beasts also… but this was her little secret. She wasn’t sure her grand-daughter was ready to know some of them, especially when it came to her relationships with the big wolves. Yet, one day… she will have to tell her everything. She deserved it.

“Of course, sure! If you want, there’s dry meat ready,” proposed Fanny. “But if you prefer fresh meat, which I think would be a lot better and nutritious for this Werewolf, there is also some steak. Come on in. Your furry friend can come in my home too.”

When she u-turned, the two other humanoids could hear the grand-mother mumble.

“Fucking Poachers…”

She went to her kitchen and prepared a few steaks. She also added a bowl of water, thinking that the wolf wouldn’t want to show their Human form.

“You killed more of them?” asked Fanny.

“Unfortunately no…”

“At least, they’re not in this area. We’ll be able to help this wolf rest and heal properly.”

Chapter Text

Movement could be felt, which made the Werewolf’s ears twitch. It wasn’t some danger… How she knew so? Because she could smell it was coming from this Human who gave her the sandwich. She fed her… and she didn’t harm her while sleeping, nor last time when the redette was at the bluenette’s mercy. She had all the opportunities to kill her, to decapitate her, to tear one of her fangs as a trophy.

But she did none of those. So she had nothing to fear from the Human, right? No, nothing at all. Otherwise, she would have already done something for sure. If she was a Poacher or a soon-to-be one, she wouldn’t have missed her chance to take down an Alpha. Or any Werewolf, by the way.

Vi observed her, ears straight up, alert on every suspicious move. It wasn’t like she was afraid of her… But even if Caitlyn healed her, patched her wounds, and offered her her own meal, sharing it with her… the Werewolf had no intention to trust her, just like that. Oh no, that was a sure thing. She was going to keep her distances from the Human. That was the exact reason why: she was a Human. As if she could trust them…

“Would you come with me? My grand-mother lives in the forest, and I brought her food yesterday, so she’ll have enough for us three. I’ll understand if you refuse but… I can see you’re still wounded. Am I right? I don’t think this tiny sandwich would be enough for you…”

Fuck… She had rightful arguments. It was true that the redette wasn’t able to hunt any prey to feed herself because of her wound, and that now, as weak as she was, she was growing dependant. She could always take her Human form, dress as a tramp, a stray as she really was… and thanks to this disguise, she could go dumpster diving to retrieve some food. Of course, she would have to be cautious and go by night, or stay at the surrondings of the village to not get caught. After all, that was her way to survive when she had to. It wouldn’t be the first time. But before doing so, it was important for her to heal enough, at least to be able to escape quickly if she’d get noticed.

Vi gritted her fangs, before standing up on her four legs. She considered the offer for long seconds but ended thinking that it was probably her best option. She could take some advantage from this help, at least as long as she would need some to heal properly. She followed the Human girl. Hmf. Just a kid and an old lady. What danger would it be for the redette? Sure, the teenager knew how to use a rifle… She would be the real danger, if there was any. Which could happen pretty easily since the Werewolf was still wounded and so, her strengths were diminished. Still again, she would be strong enough to defeat such people. Right? They were more preys than predators. Surely.

Yet, she had to be careful. She’ll take her chance, she’ll trust for just one time, just one night, those Humans. She was going to need some good rest and good meal to regain enough strength to be at her best once again. Fuck… She couldn’t wait for this bloody poison to be out of her body. It was a real pain in the ass… She was a weakened Alpha, a situation she damn hated. Moreover, she had to take more baths than usual, but it was necessary to clean her injury and all that silver still there, stuck in her flesh.

*****

“Grandma! It’s me, Cait! I… I have something to ask you… I need your help.”

The Werewolf could hear footsteps. Whoever this was, well, actually she knew since the Human called for a grandma… that person was in rush for damn sure. The door opened soon after, showing a not so old lady, not looking as weak as the redette thought. She had imagined a woman with a face made of wrinkles, maybe a shaking body because of her age, and a trembling voice as well.

“You’re asking for more bullets for those damn Poachers? You saw more of them roaming in the forest?”

That woman didn’t look old at all… She looked pretty sturdy in fact, with just a small grey hair and a robuste silhouette. Her tone was strong and without any doubt in it, she sure knew which words to speak.

The door opened wider, enough for the wild beast to enter too.

“Caitlyn…? Who is…”

So this was the teenager’s real name… Hmf. As if she cared about this. But she couldn’t deny that this name made her heart jumped. She didn’t know why, but she sure felt it. And it was… an odd feeling.

“It’s… It’s the Werewolf I helped yesterday. I… somehow saved them. Are you… will you agree on giving them a meal too? They seem to be starving, surely because of their wound. I doubt they could hunt properly to feed themselves.”

Vi frowned. What was this face the grandma was making? Was she plotting something up to get rid of the Werewolf? Or maybe tie her up and call whoever to kill or even torture the redette before? She had to be on her guards…

“Of course, sure! If you want, there’s dry meat ready. But if you prefer fresh meat, which I think would be a lot better and nutritious for this Werewolf, there is also some steak. Come on in. Your furry friend can come in my home too.”

The wild beast heard pretty well the old woman muttering “Fucking Poachers”. So, she hated them too? For real? Why? Something else was odd with this family… There was a particular smell she could sense from the grandma. A one she knew… From long, long ago, probably her childhood. Whatever. It was certainly her mind playing tricks because of her tiredness.

The Werewolf went to the bowl of water, sniffing it before lapping, drinking happily. Her throat wasn’t parched, but it did her good. Thirst wasn’t a problem at all for the beast, the river had more than enough water for all the animals in the forest, and it was so pure it was a fine treat. But driking without being on her guard? It was damn satisfying.

“You killed more of them?” asked Fanny.

“Unfortunately no…”

“At least, they’re not in this area. We’ll be able to help this wolf rest and heal properly.”

It wasn’t commun from a Human to try and want to kill one of them… On the contrary. They’d prefer to kill something or someone different instead. Vi reminded of her father who told her about those people who were still fighting along with the Werewolves… Was it in memory of the past, when both species were friends and more? Living together so closely than they were mixing species? She heard about mixed couples so…

Her eyes looked at Caitlyn, at this very moment. She was… so… The redette shook her head. What the actual fuck?! What was she thinking? She owed her life, sure thing, this Human saved her, but she wasn’t that thankful!

“They’re pretty calm, for a Werewolf wounded by Poachers… I mean, with you. Normally, they become a lot warier. And I can’t blame them… It’s now difficult for us to stay near them for that long. Maybe you two are the evidence that Werewolves et Humans will get along again?”

The grand-mother was smiling, happy at this thought. If only this could be true… If only such dream could become a reality…

“Caitlyn, give them the biggest meat piece I have. I hanged one at sunrise, it should do the trick. They need strength to recover from their wounds.”

Vi’s eyes were studying the young Human, looking at her while she was going away. The old woman was also staring at the Werewolf. What did she want from her? Nothing wrong, it seemed, since she was doing nothing else than looking. Plus, the redette could feel no threat from her, her behavior, and even her smell. Weird… It was so fucking odd… Moreover from the fact that there was this subtle wolf smell coming from her. A very tiny one, barely perceptible but still there. Was it because she lived among wolves for a long time? Or were close enough to them to spend probably all her days with them? Or maybe she was even bearing Werewolf blood in her veins?

When the bluenette came back with the meat, Vi could feel her mouth salivating. Fucking hell, that smell! So damn good! It was so fresh… Surely a prey hunted from this very morning, or at least yesterday, but no later. That was for sure! There was almost no blood left in it, but it didn’t matter at all. For the redette, it was nothing more than something like a seasonning.

As soon as the piece of meat was dressed in front of her, in a plate, the wolf waited not anymore second and almost jumped on it, devouring it. Fuck, it felt so good! This fresh meat, this nutritious meal… Her tail was wagging happily, feeling her body and her mind receiving energy from this food.

“It warms my heart to see such scene…” sighed Fanny. “Oh, yes, I will tell you a story, sweetheart. Take a seat.”

She waited for her grand-daughter to sit down, and poured them some tea, before starting her tale.

“You see, centuries ago, Werewolves arrived in this side of the country. At the beginning, of course, we weren’t happy to see strangers on our lands. A casual reaction, when you have people you don’t know arriving in your territory. You think of them as possible invaders. We weren’t at war, but not at peace either. There was no hostility, no real threats. But we were wary, so much that we were all on the alert. But you already know this, this story of the beginning of our cohabitation. What I didn’t tell you though, was how we ended up being at peace. Well… with a wedding.”

She smiled, sipping some of her tea.

“Like you, everyone was surprised by the news. But no one refused it, since their love was pure. So much that they both died at the exact same moment, same day, same hour and even minute. As if they died together, as one soul. They were soulmates. Werewolves can feel it more clearly than us, Humans. Their instinct tell them. Us, we fall in love, let’s just say that. For Werewolves, it is so deep that they desire to be close to their lover, so much that they don’t feel safe nor really happy unless they are with them. They feel so dragged to their soulmates that they can’t live without them from the very moment they meet. That’s what happened to this couple. And they gave birth to what we know as Hunters. Their love created this community. Some of them have Werewolf blood in their veins, some other are completely Humans. But they all share the same goal: peace and harmony between our two species.”

She finished her cup of tea and noticed Caitlyn’s was empty.

“Do you want some more tea, sweetheart?”

“Thanks, grandma.”

The old woman poured more of it, filling their cups, before going to the kitchen. She brought back some cookies, freshly baked from the oven.

“What about Poachers?” asked the bluenette.

“Well… There will always exist some people driven by hatred, gold, violence… all those things leading to war. It is way too common in our society, unfortunately, and too powerful to get rid of it. This is why I refuse to settle in the village. I want to respect my vow and my role. I swore to do everything possible to preserve peace and help Werewolves in this forest.”

“Grandma…”

“I know, I know. You’re going to tell me that I’m just an old crazy woman with her desillusions. But when I look at you, my dear Caitlyn I know I made the right choice. You will be the next generation of real Hunters. Peace isn’t just a chimera. You two… you’re the actual proof that it’s a reality awaiting for its right hour.”

Chapter Text

The young teenager went outside to gather the called meat piece, among the ones she brought the day before. It was still pretty fresh, dried, so it would be perfect for the Werewolf. It will be nutritious enough to help the red wolf to get back strength to heal and live by themselves again.

On the Humans’ side, Fanny was cooking eggs with some meat also. They all needed a good meal, not only their furry guest. But they gave them most of the meat, it was healthier for the Werewolf than for them. They were definitely starving, that’s what she thought.

The grand-mother finished getting dinner ready and the two Human women could sit down at the table. Caitlyn started to eat also, not waiting too long after getting her plate served. She was also hungry, not as much as their furry guest for sure. The teenager listened carefully to her grandma’s story, but was still wondering… How did they get there? How the story evolve to end like this?

“How did the Poachers were born? I mean… We were living in peace. Why did they appear then? I don’t get it.”

“Ah my dear… That’s a very good question, indeed. I don’t know, to be honest. Maybe… love for gold? You know, Werewolf’s fur is way higher quality than any other wolf’s. So I guess they were hunted down for this. Maybe also for their meat? It is said that it’s also tastier than any other animal’s meat. I heard some merchants selling it, claiming it was the finest of the finest. I always refused to have any in my hands, even less in my plate. How awful! So much it always almost made me vomit on the spot.”

The tea the bluenette was sipping was more than welcome while listening to those explanations. It helped her not willing to puke when she heard that people were selling and buying Werewolves’ fur and meat. Sure, she could understand the fact they were needing to hunt to eat and protect themselves from the cold. But Werewolves? They were half Humans! That was cannibalism? Didn’t they get it?

“I would like you to become a Hunter when you will be an adult. Legally. For now, I know that you are working with them, but you mustn’t do anything else than helping for food supplies. This is dangerous to cross path with Poachers. Even if!” cut off the grand-mother, knowing the young girl would speak about when she protected the red fur wolf. “Even if you killed two of them. I won’t undervalue what you did and your skills. But you could be blamed for murder, and Hunters wouldn’t be able to cover for you. Do you understand what I mean?”

“Yes, grand-ma… I get it…”

Caitlyn lowered her head. She didn’t fully agree with those words, but she understood why they were said.

“Also, I understand why you don’t want to live in the village anymore.”

“Yes. And I won’t force you to follow my path. You’re almost an adult and pretty responsible for a teenager.”

They both chuckled.

With all this conversation, the blunette was now wondering. Where was this mighty beast from? Were they having a pack? Maybe a soulmate? Maybe they had and this soulmate was mourning for their lover? Maybe they were dying of worriness, not seeing the love of their life coming back? So heartbreaking…

“I’m worried…”

She sipped more of her tea, emptying her cup.

“Do you think this wolf already found their soulmate? If so, they must be so worried… Don’t you think so? Maybe we should help them reunite?”

Fanny shook her head, negatively.

“They haven’t yet,” answered the old woman.

“How do you know?”

“They wouldn’t be alone here. Their soulmate would already be taking care of them. Plus, they’re not looking empty from sadness. I even think they don’t have a pack.”

“Isn’t that dangerous? Being a lone wolf…” sighed the young teenager.

“It is, yes. But some Werewolves prefer to remain solitary. Often, it is due to several reasons, mostly because they don’t want to be part of a pack. I don’t know all of them, only suppositions. And the last thing that makes me be sure about being alone, it’s that our furry guest agreed to follow you.”

“And that makes me happy. I didn’t want to let them alone, at their mercy. Who knows, maybe Poachers would have find them? Also, I knew you were going to help them too.”

“Oh? Really?” smiled the grand-mother.

“Well… It’s you who taught me to shoot those bastards on sight.”

“Language.”

“I’m sorry…” apologized the bluenette. “Thank you again for teaching me how to recognize those murderers. The world would be so much better without them.”

Fanny laughed out loud, amused by the will of her grand-daughter. She was so fierce, like a wild beast.

“You’re right, you’re right. But… let’s take of this Werewolf, shall we? If they accept, of course.”

She looked at the red fur wolf who was staring at them since minutes by now.

“Now that you brought them here, I would feel remorse to chase them out. So, if at sunset, they don’t feel any better, let’s ask them to stay here for the night. Poachers are still roaming around here, they don’t approach my home, but I don’t trust them. They must be hunting down the ones who killed their friends,” the old woman’s eyes went darker, more serious. “And if they find out it’s you who did this, they could have no mercy on you, even if you’re living in the village.”

“Oh… right… I hadn’t think about that…”

Stupid people… They were surely tracking down not only Werewolves, but any sign of the Human who shoot two of them. Hunter, for sure, since they got a bullet in their head. Shit… They should have take care of the corpses and hid them or burn them or bury them. Anything.

“You’re smart, Caitlyn, but you’re not wise yet.”

“I am still young…”

“Indeed,” agreed Fanny. “This is why I’m asking to stay here tonight. You will be safe.” She turned to face the Werewolf. “Will you please too rest here?”

The redette stared at them as if they were talking nonsense. But… the Werewolf finally agreed, nodding. They were still wary but it was better than sleeping outside and risk their life again.

“Good!” grinned the old woman. “So we can take care of your injuries. But… I have to ask you to take your Human form. It will be easier for me… I hope you understand.”

The furry beast stood suddenly on their four legs and growled. They moved backwards, coming closer and closer to the door, as if they were intending to escape. Caitlyn sat on the flood, her voice warm and comforting.

“Don’t worry… My grand-mother will only patch you up and stitch your wounds. She never healed animals, only Humans, this is why she is asking you this… If you accept to let us heal you, there’s a screen over there. You can change behind it,” the blunette showed it with her hand. “We will also give you clothes. I think you may be modest or shy, and I can relate. Grandma, do you have some sparing ones?”

“Yes. And I think your grand-father’s would do the trick.”

It seemed that the teenager’s words were enough to convince the beast… They walked and hid behind the screen, and one could hear bones cracking and flesh tearing. This must be painful… thought Caitlyn. But she heard no whistles from pain, no growling, nothing. Maybe… they were used to it?

“Here you go,” said the old woman, puting her beloved but dead husband’s clothes on the top of the screen for the furry guest to get them and get dressed.

“That’s only because ya helpin’ me.”

The two Human women looked at each other, surprised. This voice wasn’t masculine, but feminine! Caitlyn would have never thought, from the muscular figure and this violence in her eyes!

“You… you’re a female? Or a woman?” she asked, nervously.

“Yeah. Didn’t ya get it?”

“I… No… I’m sorry…”

“Hmph. At least, you’re a good shot. But seems that’s all good ya can do,” mocked the Werewolf.

“I’m an excellent shot,” corrected the bluenette. “And that’s what saved you last day.”

“What? You want a thanks? Here you go. Thanks. Happy?”

“No! I… I mean… I didn’t help you for this reason. I saw you being in danger… I couldn’t let you die and just watch…”

“How kind of you.”

She stepped out, once all clothed. Caitlyn opened her eyes widely. She wasn’t expecting to see such a beautiful and young girl. She was surely about her own age, a teenager also. Yet, she was pretty muscular for someone not that old… Her red mane was as wild as her fur when she was in her wolf form, and her eyes were savage.

“You look great…” she said, not being able to keep her mouth shut.

“Don’t you fucking kid me,” snarled the Werewolf, yet blushing slightly.

“Don’t argue, young ladies. Wolf, show me your leg please, I will heal you,” asked Fanny.

She went to another room, and came back shortly after with a first-aid kit in her hands. The redette wasn’t trusting those Humans, but agreed to sit down and let them take care of her wounds… even if she was careful about all their gestures. She was on her guard, she was with two Humans after all.

“Can you lower your trousers, please? It will be easier.”

The Werewolf rumbled but did as told. She wasn’t embarrassed about showing her skin, but she was wary about having her flesh perfectly reachable without any protection, even if that was only fabric.

While the old woman was cleaning her injury, the furry guest was staring at Caitlyn with an evil eye. The Human teenager had her arms crossed on her chest, eyebrows furrowed and angry. Yet, she couldn’t help but think how beautiful was this Werewolf in her Human form. Her red mane was like fire, and her piercings made her look absolutely stunning and even wilder. This thought reminded her that she hadn’t notice them before… when she tried to heal her wounds earlier in the day. Also… she was feeling stupid for not understanding that she was a girl and not a boy. But the most oddly part? She felt strange… It had happen since the first time they met. It was like her inside were upside down, a sweet pain she couldn’t explain but which she liked.

Talking about pain… The redette’s whistle from suffering snapped the bluenette out of her thoughts.

“Come on, come on… You’re a tough kid, aren’t you? You are stronger than a needle. By the way… You’re an Alpha, am I correct?”

Caitlyn was surprised, as much as the Werewolf.

“How you know that, old woman?” snarled the furry one.

“You’re not the first Werewolf I meet. I’ve had a long life, and I met so many people. Hunters, Poachers, Werewolves… Alpha, Betas and Omegas. I’ve seen all of them hanging out together, behaving as if they were from the same family, as friends also. Even if they weren’t from the same species. I’ve also witnessed scenes of violence, death, cruelty. And belive it or not, I’ve met Hybrids. Yes, you heard me,” repeated Fanny. “I’ve met people who’s parents are Human AND Werewolf.”

“Bullshit.”

“That’s what some say. But their love was deep enough to not think about what other people were thinking of their couples. And their children were accepted. I am sure you will understand this too, one day. Maybe without even noticing you’ve grown up…”

“Why the fuck would I do that?!” yelled the red fur Werewolf. “Understand what, anyway?! Trusting you? Fucking Humans! In your dreams! I’ve already said thanks for the meat and the healing! Don’t you think it’s enough? Ya want more? Fuck you! Both of you! I don’t plan to meet you again after tomorrow! I’m a proud Alpha! I won’t mix with Humans assholes!”

Caitlyn approached, seeing her grand-mother sighing from sadness. She didn’t look hurt, but sorry for the Werewolf.

“This is not a problem,” she said, helping the old woman. “You are free after all, you can do whatever you please. But… I would like only one thing from you, please. Even if we won’t meet again.”

“What you want?”

“Your name.”

The redette was surprised. She didn’t expect that… Such a humble and simple request. She hesitated, biting her lip, gritting her fangs.

“Vi. Name’s Vi.”

“Okay, Vi…”

Caitlyn smiled, tilting her head, her voice still soft.

“If you want to sleep, I’ll give you my bed. There’s only two of them so don’t worry, I will sleep in my grand-ma’s bed, so you can have your own space.”

“The fuck? No way,” protested Vi. “I’m not going to sleep in a Human furniture! I’ll stay on the ground. Near the fireplace. That’s enough for me.”

“But it’s not comfy…”

“I’m a Werewolf, not a fucking Human.”

“I understand…” sighed the bluenette. “Suit yourself, then.”

“Good.”

Chapter Text

She didn’t know for how long she was there, lying down on this blanket. The two women offered her to sleep on a bed, which should be more comfortable than being on the ground… but no, no way! She didn’t want to lose her wildness. Well… That wouldn’t change anything, actually… And it was just one night, under a roof, in a bed, her body under warm blankets and her head on a soft pillow, which will make her a traitor. Right? It would take a lot more. Right? Yeah, surely…

She was there, lying down, staring at the ceiling. But she couldn’t feel tiredness coming. Fuck… She really needed to have a good rest to heal well enough. What should she do then…? Sleep? Stay awake? Could she trust them enough to let her guard down and sleep deeply while being in their home? At their possible mercy?

Her mind was working way too much, she found herself being sleepless. She explored the whole house then, looking here and there, smelling all the odors she could. What if there was poison? They could hide it in the food… but she smelt none. Maybe there was worse than poison: silver! But no. Nothing like that either. There was only food, plants, and this lingering Werewolf smell all around the place… That was the weirdest part of this home. Did the old woman lived close to Werewolves, she was still bearing their smell, even in her own house? It was rather strong. Too much for a casual Human. Something was off… Really off.

And talking about smell, there was also another one on Caitlyn. Strong also, different from everything Vi smelt before. It was new… what was it? She never witnessed such smell. And she felt it since the first time the two teenagers met.

Talking about the bluenette… The redette was now in front of her bed, on her feet, staring at her. How did she go there, by the way? She didn’t even remember how it happened. And why was she here also? Which force drew her to come this close to the teen Human? Watching her as she was sleeping… The Alpha had this odd desire to… protect her? Be close to her? She wanted to feel her skin, her warmth, everything about her… But more than anything, she couldn’t help but be near her. Like… attracted to her…

This was such nonsense! Vi shook her head and left the bedroom, fangs gritted. She felt so stupid for her own behavior and thoughts.

“Do you like her?” asked Fanny’s voice.

“What?”

“My grand-daughter. Caitlyn. Do you like her?”

“What the fuck you talking about, old hag?”

“I saw the way you look at her. You can’t fool me, pup.”

“You’re crazy. I’m just intrigued! I was just wondering why she was like this with me, all… kind and patient and not scared by me. It’s only curiosity! I’m not interested into her! I feel nothing for her!”

“I didn’t say that… I didn’t talk about feelings…” smiled the old woman.

“You’re talking in riddles. You just want to mess with me!”

“You’re wrong, Vi, I am not your enemy.”

The grand-mother’s smile was soft, her eyes sparkling with kindness and no malice. The Werewolf gritted fangs and fists, going away to lay back under the blanket, on the ground.

“Nor my grand-daughter, nor me, are willing to harm you. On the exact contrary.”

“Don’t fucking kid me,” snarled the redette.

“It’s the truth. I taught Caitlyn to respect both our species. Just like old times, when we were all living in harmony.”

“Those times are what they are: old. Can’t trust Humans. They’re all the same. They’re traitors, waiting for the perfect time to stab you.”

“I can understand why you’re saying this…” sighed Fanny, sadness in her tone.

“You can’t!” growled Vi, standing up. “You’re just a Human! You’re evil!”

The old woman gently smiled, a sorry look on her face. She couldn’t blame the young wolf for thinking like this, saying those harsh words. Poachers were Humans, and they were the worst that happened.

“I do…” she sat down on her comfy armchair, near the fireplace. “I lost several members of my family because of Poachers. I know I will never fully understand how you feel, because I am not a Werewolf like you. But I suffered because of them. I am still mourning my loss. So if I can’t understand your pain, I can get your hatred. I don’t know where your pack is now, and I will never ask you. But… I will ask you one single thing.”

“Shoot.”

“Don’t reject Caitlyn’s affection.”

The redette blinked many times.

“She’s pure and caring, filled with kindness and courage. She knows the values of respecting living beings. She didn’t save you so you have a life debt. She saved you just because she wanted to, because she felt it was the right thing to do.”

“Yeah… maybe…”

“Don’t get wary of her, please. She will never want to hurt you. Give her a chance.”

“A chance? For what?” wondered the Werewolf.

“To show you that old times aren’t dead and buried. That Werewolves and Humans can be like before. United. Bound. To the depths of the souls.”

Vi frowned her eyebrows. This old crazy hag… Was she really thinking that both their species could live in harmony, just like they did centuries ago? No war anymore, only cooperation and friendship? No way. This would be pure madness to believe such a fairy tale. That’s what all it was. A fairy tale. An utopia. And they were living in the real world, not in some stupid book…

Howere…

The redette sighed, irritated, but she had to admit that the bluenette didn’t ask for any paiement for saving her life. And moreover, she didn’t stop helping her, giving her food, healing her wounds, offering her a shelter… She even killed Poachers to guarantee her safety. She wasn’t surrounded by enemies… After all, if she was, why would have she agreed to let the Werewolf kill her if it was her wish?

“Okay, fine. I won’t kill her. And I… agree to chat with her, if she wants to.”

“Thank you.”

“But! She’ll know only the minimum about me. No way I’m gonna give out all my life and secrets. She’s a Human,” warned Vi.

“I am not asking for more. Unless…” started Fanny.

“What again?”

“You have trouble sleeping, don’t you?”

The Werewolf gritted her fangs. It was obvious, right? She should have known… She wasn’t exactly the stealth type. She was a brawler.

“Yeah. And? Why you care?”

“I think I know a good way to help you with this. Go sleep in Caitlyn’s bedroom,” proposed the grand-mother.

“What the fuck?!”

“I am sure that you will find peace in her presence. Enough to sleep and rest.”

“What do you mean? How could I sleep close to my enemy?!”

“Because she’s not. And I’ve seen the way you’re looking at her. Her presence calms you.”

Touchée.

“Go. I trust you. I know you won’t hurt her.”

What the… thought Vi. She saw the old woman smiling, a knowing smile… She u-turned and went to her own bedroom, surely to go back to sleep.

That was… weird. Fucking weird. All of this was damn weird. But then again… Should she try and listen to this woman? And try to fall asleep in the same room the bluenette was? She wasn’t going to sleep in her bed anyway, only in her bedroom. Right? No need to feel her warmth and smell her soothing perfume…

Why not, after all.

The Werewolf took the blanket she got for the night and went to Caitlyn’s bedroom. She was careful to not make any noise, but didn’t check if the bluenette was asleep or not. She didn’t care, in fact. All she wanted was to sleep. She dropped the blanket on the ground and took a cushion to serve as a pillow. She wasn’t used to that, she preferred to stay in her wolf form. But… It was safer if someone came in this house. And the pillow and the blanket? Vi already slept several times in her human form, and those times she found out that it was much more comfortable.

She laid down on her little bed, arms behind her head, on the pillow. Her gaze was stucked on the ceiling… Yet… She slowly felt herself drowning into sleeping, her mind fuzzier by the seconds. Was she really going to sleep this time? Seemed so… She felt somehow at peace… was it really Caitlyn’s presence…?

Chapter Text

Caitlyn woke up slowly from her deep sleep. She never had such a good sleep, she felt relaxed and content. Even near her parents or a grand-mother, she never felt so well and rested. That was odd…

Sun rays filtered through the shutters, reaching her pupils. Fortunately, it wasn’t that harsh… That wouldn’t have been the best morning if so. Sitting on her mattress, the blunette stretched, before putting her feet on… what was that? It wasn’t the cold wooden floor, but fluffy and hairy… living… being? She blinked many times and looked at what or who was close to her bed. A big red wolf. Vi? She was sleeping, snoring, in her wolf form.

The Human smiled, whispered the other teenager’s name, but she got no answer. It seemed she was sleeping deeply. Caitlyn went on the floor, crouching near the redette, her hand stroking her fur behind her ear. Wouldn’t she should be afraid of her? Well, not at all. She should be, sure, Vi was a wild beast, with fangs and claws, sharp enough to tear the bluenette’s flesh apart in lighting speed.

Usually, Caitlyn wasn’t afraid of much. And with Vi… Even while knowing she was a Werewolf, she felt like… being safe with her. Although the redette acted with more or less hostility, it was undeniable, the bluenette felt like no danger could harm her.

“Did you sleep well, Vi?” she asked, her fingers touching the Wolf’s ear.

But all the answer she got was a loud and angry growl, the beast showing her fangs. It was surely a defensive behavior, since the Human touched her. She must have feel it as a threat.

“Sorry… I should have asked before touching you. But… are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?”

The second the bluenette talked about food, the redette stood up quickly. She walked to the door, scratching it, like a pet asking for their owner to open and let them out. It made the Human chuckle and stand on her feet also, going to help her guest. Both stepped out the bedroom, and Caitlyn smiled when she saw her grand-mother sipping a fresh and hot coffee. She went to give her a kiss on her cheek.

“Do you want one too?”

“Yes, please,” answered the Human teen. “I’m going to give Vi a meal. She seems to be healthier. Don’t you think so?”

“Yes. Her wound looks less ugly and painful.”

“I’m glad…”

Caitlyn smiled, happily. She was relieved to notice that the wild and stunning beast was getting better and better.

“Say… It was you who let her come in my room? Or is it herself?”

The Werewolf stared at the old woman. Her eyes were telling her how curious she was… was she going to tell the other teenager the same thing? Or was she going to keep it a secret? Maybe this last option was for the best, especially knowing Vi’s pride.

“Indeed, it was me. She had troubles sleeping. I thought that your bedroom was a nicer place to get a good rest. You have the best room, after all.”

It wasn’t the whole truth, but it wasn’t a lie either. And yet, this seemed to be enough for the young Human. Perhaps she didn’t need more?

She just nodded and grabbed a plate, putting a nice and big piece of meat, still raw and with some blood. She gave it then to the redette, letting her show where she wanted to eat. As soon as she had the steak in front of her, she almost jumped on it and devoured it without waiting one more second. Was she that hungry or only having a good appetite? Whatever the answer was, it made Caitlyn smile.

She sat down at the dinning table with her grand-mother, who served her a cup of coffee. The teenager blow the steam before sipping some of this dark but comforting liquid.

“Did you eat well?” she asked, grinning, when she saw Vi licking her own lips after finishing her meal.

She got no answer.

Yet, a few seconds after, the Werewolf walked to Caitlyn and Fanny, putting her head on the bluenette’s thighs. This perfume… It was the best she ever smelled in her life. She loved it, so much it was intoxicating. She could bathe in it whole day long…

The beast opened her eyes wide, not believing her own thoughts. She jumped away and went straight to the Human’s bedroom, which surprised everyone around the table. What happened? Was she in pain? The teenager and her grand-mother looked at each other, not understanding why their guest behaved like that.

The young girl stood up and followed the other young one, knocking at her own door.

“Vi? Are you okay? Is your wound hurting?” asked the bluenette, stepping inside.

The Werewolf was lying down on the bed, and looked far from happy to notice she had been followed. She bared her fangs but quickly stopped when she understood the Human was no threatening. She was genuinely worried. That was weird…

She looked down at her wounded paw and started to lick it. It was still painful, but a lot less, thanks to Caitlyn’s patching. She did a great job. She should thank her, right? It would be respectful, and she never show any harm towards the redette. So why not letting her guard down? Her gaze went back to the other teenager and her ears straightened up, not being aggressive anymore. The Human understood its meaning and smiled, happily.

“I’m glad that you’re feeling better. But you know… Showing me your fangs doesn’t scare me.”

What? She was not scared? It was the first time someone wasn’t afraid of a wild beast’s fangs… Was she lying, trying to look more brave than she was? No, she didn’t seem to… which was a lot odder. It was so frustrating for the Werewolf!

“In fact… I like it. It shows how fierce you are.”

Okay, that was fucking weird too. But this compliment made everything better. Maybe… Maybe she could let this girl come closer then.

Vi put her head on her own paws, closing her eyes. A nice nap wouldn’t hurt… on the contrary, it would help her rest and keep healing.

“Can I join you?” asked quietly Caitlyn.

What if… Why not?

The redette moved to let more space on the bed, enough for the Human to come and lie down next to her. The answer was obvious enough for the blunette who grinned, happiness blossoming on her face features, and walked fast to the bed. She sat on it, staring at the Werewolf, their gazes meeting.

The feeling from this eye contact was… indescriptible. They both felt like they could feel what the other was thinking, smelling the other’s perfume. But more importantly, they felt at peace. As if they were at the right place on the right time.

Caitlyn lied down next to Vi, without breaking the eye contact. She didn’t want to… and it seemed that the beast was willing to either. Sleepiness started to win them over…

For how long did they sleep? None of them could answer. The only thing they knew was that they woke up a lot closer physically than before. The Human was snuggling against the Werewolf, who had her tail wrapped on the other girl’s body. Their sleep was so peaceful, much more than any of their previous nights.

“Did you sleep well…?”

The redette sighed heavily, making the bluenette laugh.

“That’s not a very clear answer you know?”

She kept chuckling, amused. The beast gave a muzzle boop on the teenager’s side, her look confused… as much as Caitlyn was. She was blushing, and she didn’t know why. And for sure thing, if Vi was in her Human form, it would have been obvious that not only her hair or fur was red. What got into them…? They didn’t know at all. They just… felt it. Felt like that…

Unfortunately, that moment of calm didn’t last long.

The Werewolf’s ears rose straight, huming the air. Something… no, someone was here. She jumped off the bed so suddenly the Human didn’t understand what was happening. What got into her? Did she smell danger? Poachers maybe? That thought sent shivers down the bluenette’s spine, and she grabbed her rifle, ready to fight and defend the beautiful beast.

Good thing was it wasn’t those bastard, but a wolf pack. Caitlyn started to follow Vi, calling for her. Yet, she had to stop because of an unwarm welcome. All the wolves were growling at her, menacing. The teenager knew she had to show she was no threat to them. She got on her knees and put down her rifle on the ground. Seeing that they weren’t going to attack, she pushed her submission further and stepped back one time.

But what surprised her was the redette, who decided to stand in front of her, facing the other Werewolves. Was she protecting her? Yes. She definitely was.

They all left shortly after. The two young girls looked at each other, before Caitlyn saw Vi following the pack. She couldn’t help but feel both happy and sad…

Chapter Text

Several weeks went by since the last time Vi and Caitlyn met. And during this time, none of them had seen the other, even from far. It was like they were back to being complete strangers.

Today, the Werewolf was under her Human form. Walking in the village, her clothes weary, she looked like a tramp, a stray. An old and eaten by moths red jacket with a hood, hiding her face to the others, was her favorite Human clothe. She was always wearing it when she wasn’t a wolf.

Despite its bright color, it didn’t drag the attention. And that’s exactly what she was looking for. She didn’t want to be seen, to be looked at, and talked to. The Humans living here mustn’t know her face, it was too dangerous. The redette just wanted to pass by, do her things, and vanish. The less she’d be noticed, the more she’d be able to protect herself and more important, her family.

She hit someone who seemed to be lost in their thoughts, just as much as Vi herself was looking around, making sure no one was following her. The Alpha struggled to not growl, gritting her fangs but still grumbling.

“What the fuck?! Can’t you fucking look where you’re going, you moron?!”

“I’m sorry… It’s my fault, I wasn’t focused on my steps…”

That voice… it wasn’t a complete stranger at all they met by accident. Both of them recoignized it.

The other teenager lifted her head, while she was crouching to gather the bread that had fallen on the ground from the shock of their collision. Fortunately, it was protected by a thin towel.

“Vi?”

“Caitlyn?” said the redette, smelling the Human. “That really you? Caitlyn?”

“Yes. Yes, Vi, it’s me. Are you… Are you alright? Are you safe? I mean, with your family…”

“My family?” repeated the Werewolf, not getting why she was using such word… but soon, she understood. The bluenette saw the pack and the Alpha leaving with them, so that must be why she was thinking they were a family and not a pack. “Yeah. Yeah, everything’s fine.”

But something was off and Caitlyn could feel it. Vi was surprised by the words and took a moment to think before answering. It wasn’t… normal…

“They’re not your actual family, aren’t they?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah well… not really, yeah,” admitted the Alpha, scratching her neck. “There’s my little sister, so I wasn’t lying. And… well. Some others are people I think of as my real family, like this big guy who’s like my adoptive father, and those goofies kids around my age who are like brothers to me.”

“That’s awesome!”

“What…?”

“Even if not everyone is your family in your pack, some are…”

“Shut up,” snapped the Werewolf.

This caught Caitlyn off guard. She didn’t understand why she had such reaction. The redette seemed to be opened and talkative but all of sudden, stiffened.

“Uh… Are you hungry?” she tried to change the subject.

“I…! I can take care of myself!”

“Yes, I… I know… but uhm… maybe we could… eat together…?” babblered the taller teenager.

“Why the hell would I do that? You’re…”

“... a Human, I know. What about it?” cut off the bluenette, rolling her eyes.

“Shut the fuck up!” growled the Alpha, gritting her fangs.

“No! I get why you’re telling me this. But you have nothing to fear. Some people here are good, and the truce is still in effect.”

“I told you to shut your fucking big mouth!” Vi’s tone was now agressive.

“You don’t know me, Vi. I’m not someone who keeps quiet because I’m ordered to. Too bad for you,” the Human crossed her arms on her chest.

“I knew you were bad news… Can’t trust you, not even the slightest. You just want to have my head yourself.”

Her fists were clenched, as if she was ready to fight and defend her life at all costs. She was glaring at the Human standing in front of her, under the wide-eyed gaze of the latter, shocked by such words.

“What? But… What are you talking about? In what mad world would I want your head?”

“Oh stop playing innocent. You damn know what I’m talking about,” spitted the Werewolf. “You’re just pretending. You won’t fool me.”

“Vi…?”

But the redette wasn’t going to listen to any more of the bluenette’s words. She started walking, not forgetting to shove the other girl with a shoulder bump.

Fuck. How could have she thought, even for one second, that this girl could be worthy of her trust? She was a Human, for fuck’s sake! Yeah, sure, she was a Hunter. But what if she had killed those Poachers just to appear like someone a Werewolf could let their guard down with? What if it was just all an act, and nothing out of genuine charity or kindness? She was so stupid to have fallen for it…

The thing she hadn’t expected was to be caught by Caitlyn. She grabbed her wrist, mading her stop walking and go away from her. Her grip was tighter than the redette would have imagined, given her slender frame.

“You still think I aim to hurt you? Even though I healed you?”

“Why not? Humans are twisted.”

“Then you should have left your pack eating me alive!”

“ARE YOU GOING TO FUCKING SHUT UP?!”

She bared her fangs, ready to bite.

“I shouldn’t have protected you there, that’s for damn sure! If I had knew you’d send me to the scaffold… You think there’s not a single fucking Poacher dickhead in this village?!”

“But I haven’t send you to the scaffold, there’s no way I would do that!” protested the bluenette. “Plus, you’re wrong, no Poacher lives around here. Outside the village, yes, it’s true, but not inside. If I remember correctly, they’re…”

“Where?!”

“At the East. North-East, to be more precise,” explained the teenager. “But we’ve never been able to find their hideout.”

Really? Was she telling the truth to the Werewolf? The Human seemed to be honest… She detected no malice in his gaze. But she wasn’t like her, she couldn’t just chose to believe her, based on her words only. She could also be willing to send her there, and surround her with her colleagues, capture her, torture her, kill her, anything.

“And why the heck should I think you’re not trying to trap me?” the Alpha finally snarled. “Just because you fed me? Because you healed me? Because you smell fucking good?”

“I… I smell good?” muttered the Human, blinking many times.

“What?”

“You… You said right now that I… smell good…”

“The fuck?! No! No way I said that!” blushed Vi.

“You did! It happened only a few seconds ago!”

“No!”

“Why do you want so hard to be right, even when you’re wrong…?” wondered Caitlyn.

“Because!”

The Werewolf felt she was stupid… Why did she need to be so defensive and not to explain herself? Why did it feel so important to have the last word? She was always the aggressive type, even with other Werewolves, but so much? No. She was more using her fists to get to her point, not just words. There must be an explanation to her behavior.

The Human also felt there was something off… But she knew that if she started to talk more about it, the other teenager will become silent or even will run away. This wasn’t the best move then… She wasn’t willing to take the risk. The best option was to gain her trust. It was going to be a real challenge… She knew that the slightest misstep would crush down everything she would have done, leaving her to start from the beginning, again and again. Only the thought of it was exhausting…

For now, the best option was to stop the conversation. The bluenette chose to let the redette win for this time, to to avoid upsetting her further. She was certain she heard the Alpha comment her smell, complimenting it, she had no doubt. Yet, talking about it would be a waste of time and energy. She would try again another day.

“You know what? You’ve won,” the teenager said with a serious tone. “Just… be careful if you go there, okay?”

“Why you say that?” the Werewolf was offended. “You think I’m weak?!”

“No. Plus, I wasn’t talking about you only, but your family also. You’re protecting them, aren’t you? So… be careful. But yes, you also. Please.”

“We’re strong! I’m strong!”

“Yes, yes, I know you are. Just promise me this.”

“Why would I?”

“BECAUSE I’M WORRIED ABOUT YOU!” Caitlyn shouted, small tears in her eyes.

She came closer to the Alpha, punching her chest with both of her tiny fists. She put no strength in them, though.

“I said it! You’re happy now?”

But the only answer Vi gave her was silence.

She was surprised, her face features showed it with no room for doubt of her feelings. It was so obvious that it was now the Human’s turn to be surprised.

“What?” she questioned. “Why are you making such face?”

“I…”

“Did… Did I say something wrong?”

“No… I…” stuttered the Werewolf. “It’s just…”

Her mind was off-set, she couldn’t find any word to pronounce. But why? Why was it happening? All those weird feelings when she was around this girl… She saw many Humans crying, from pain or when they were begging for their lives, switching from butchers to pathetic victims when they understood they were at Werewolves’ mercy, the same ones they tried to kill minutes ago. Those tears, those faces full of fear… They evoked no feelings in her, certainly not pity or compassion.

But why did she felt so bad now? Caitlyn was not in mortal danger, nor was she threatened or tortured. Why those tears…?

“Everything’s fine, beautiful?”

A young man, probably at his eighteen, showed up. His hand was on the bluenette’s shoulder, rubbing his thumb on her skin. Yet, this simple gesture gave her shudders of disgust… and for the Werewolf? She felt rage rapidly rising within her.

“Is this wandered giving you troubles?”

“What? No! Of course not!” the Human was outraged.

“Do you want me to get rid of her for you? Don’t worry, honey, I’ll protect you.”

“Who the fuck are you?” growled the redette, fighting herself to not show her fangs and intimidate this asshole.

“I could ask you the same, hobo.”

“Name’s Vi,” she huffed. “Your turn.”

“Darius. I’m Caitlyn’s fiancé.”

“I beg your pardon?!” shouted both teenagers.

The bluenette put the young man in an arm lock before grabbing his wrist and twisting it. Her eyes were both dilated from shock and anger.

“You are not my fiancé at all! And you know that!” she spitted, furious from his arrogance.

“It’s just a matter of time. We’re not engaged yet because you’re still minor,” argued Darius, his face twisted from pain.

“I am not in love with you! I will never be!”

“I told you, Caity. It’s only because you’re not an adult yet. I can’t really seduce you the way you deserve it, the way I should. I can’t take you out and show you how we are meant together. Otherwise, you wouldn’t say I’m wrong. It’s just a matter of time.”

“Oh please, don’t act this stupid,” sighed the Human.

“You’re so talented with a rifle. You should join us, you know. My group and I are the best at hunting. Why do you keep refusing my invitations? Are you scared someone could steal you from me? Don’t worry about that, they all already know we are going to get married soon.”

“You’re making sick.”

Caitlyn looked him up and down, as if she were judging him. She eventually smiled, placing her hand over her lips. Her gaze was mocking, just like the laughter that escaped her throat.

“Also, what are you talking about? You? A good Hunter? Don’t make me laugh. I hate saying things like this, but you don't even come up to my ankle.”

Darius felt humiliated… Vi could notice it without the slightest difficulty... The young man had his eyes wide open at the words of the woman in blue, his jaw tightening. He must have been doing his best to swallow his words and his pride, probably to kiss the Human's boots and make a good impression on her. Too bad for him, it did the complete opposite.

“You have character and skills,” the man smiled. “That’s exactly why you’ll fit in among us.”

“Leave me alone. Go away. Far away,” replied the bluenette, her jaw clenched from annoyance.

“No way. I’m going to protect you from that tramp. It’s clear she’s bothering you. You don't need to lie for her to stop, I'll take care of it. Don’t worry.”

“Even if that were the case, which is not, don’t get involved. I know how to defend myself very well.”

“As your future husband, it’s my job to protect you.”

A punch flew immediately into the young man's nose. Darius stumbled back a few steps, both hands pressed against his face, blood dripping between his fingers.

The Werewolf was taken aback by the raw strength of this young Human girl... She hadn’t seen that coming! The sheer force of the blow was astonishing! It was as if she had unleashed a hidden fury. The man’s eyes widened in shock, and for a brief moment, he was rendered speechless, caught off guard by the unexpected ferocity. But he quickly regained his composure and stared at Caitlyn.

“What the hell! Caitlyn! Why did you do that?!”

“Because you piss me off. I told you to stop bothering me. You had it coming.”

The redette suppressed her laughter, amused by the bluenette's sudden cursing.

“I’m here for you and that’s how you thank me?!”

“I think she doesn’t want to be with ya, actually,” intervened Vi, smiling, not going to deny a possible victory on this man. “I even think she’d prefer to be with me.”

“What?! Yeah, sure! As if!” Darius u-turned to Caitlyn. “Tell her!”

“No,” huffed the teenager.

“You're not going to tell me that you prefer the company of that tramp?!”

“Yes! Exactly, yes!” the young girl shouted.

“Wha… What?? But she’s disgusting!”

The Werewolf smiled wider and moved next to the Human, wrapping her arm around her shoulders, her gaze fixed on the man. She wore a look of satisfaction, even that of a victor. How could she not relish her triumph over a Human?

"I guess that despite everything, I attract her more than you do," the Alpha scoffed, a mischievous glint in her eye.

Caitlyn took Vi's hand in hers, returning the smile. With a casual flick of her free hand, she turned her back on the man, creating a playful distance between them.

“Come on... don’t be jealous, Darius, hm? Let’s go eat, Vi, okay?”

Her tone was light and teasing, as if their little spat was nothing more than a game. The tension hung in the air, but for the bluenette, this was a moment of happiness, a bonding that pushed the boundaries of their encounter. They walked away, leaving the young man to stew in his frustration.

Chapter Text

Darius couldn’t believe it, yet Caitlyn was indeed walking away with Vi, hand in hand, without looking back.

Once they were far enough away, the Alpha tried to say something, opening and closing her mouth several times before finally stopping in her tracks. The bluenette turned around, and the redette spoke up.

“Cait… You… I… I…”

“Yes?” the Human replied, her curiosity piqued.

“You… You can… can you let go of me?”

Caitlyn’s eyes widened in surprise as she didn’t notice what she was still doing. She lowered her eyes and noticed that indeed, she was holding the Werewolf’s hand. She attempted to pull her hand away, but…

“Vi?”

“Yeah?”

“You’re holding my hand… I… I can’t pull mine away…”

“Huh?”

Vi lowered her gaze and realized, to her embarrassment, that she was indeed gripping Caitlyn’s hand tightly. A rush of heat flooded her cheeks as she hurriedly released her grip, her fingers slipping away as if they had touched something hot. The bluenette looked at the redette, amusement dancing in her eyes.

“Looks like you’re not quite ready to let go,” the Human teased, a playful smile spreading across her face.

The Alpha stammered, caught off guard by the teasing, her heart racing. The moment felt both awkward and exhilarating, as if a new layer of their relationship was unfolding right there in the street.

“I… I liked it… when you were holding my hand…” whispered the bluenette.

She was looking at the redette with a cute smile, her cheeks blushing. The other teenager was surprised by those words and how beautiful and adorable Caitlyn was looking, so much that she started to blush herself.

“Quit sayin’ your bullshit!”

“It’s not bullshit, like you say!”

“Yes! It is! You just said something fucking stupid!”

“No!”

The Human frowned and decided to take back Vi’s hand in hers, to prove her point. The Werewolf jumped at this sudden gesture.

“What the fuck you’re doing?!”

“I’m looking at you.”

“W-Why ?”

“Because… Because you’re beautiful…” confessed the bluenette, her voice low.

The redette stepped back without letting go of their intertwined hands, which allowed the other girl to hold her a little tighter, though still hesitantly. She wasn’t sure how she would react to this but wanted to take her chance.

“Why are you stepping back…?”

“I… It’s just… I’m not… used to this…” answered Vi, ashamed.

“I’m sorry…”

“Why you say that?”

“Because I’ve done something wrong, haven’t I?” explained Caitlyn. “You just said you’re not used to this and you’re trying to go away from me. So this means I’m making you uncomfortable…”

“I… I don’t think so…”

“Really?”

“I guess?” the Werewolf shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“What don’t you know?”

“I DON’T KNOW!”

The Alpha raised her voice, which made the Human's eyes widen as she looked down.

“I’m sorry…”

The redette looked at her, not knowing what to do. She wasn’t used to this kind of thing. After all, she hated Humans. They were all the same, looking for trophies, and murders weren’t stopping them at all. Maybe not the Hunters? But who knew… Maybe they just wanted to be praised by the Werewolves, as if they were their saviors or protectors or whatever bullshit.

And the young woman with blue hair was one of them. She was a Human. She couldn’t fully trust her. Or could she? Maybe? She wasn’t sure at all. Vi truly didn’t know what to do, how to act. So, she decided to change the subject.

“Who’s that Darius dickhead?” the redette asked.

“Darius? Oh… hm… No one. I mean… Just a guy wanting me in his bed.”

“He’s a Poacher, am I right?”

“Yes…” sighed Caitlyn. “That’s why he wants me among his peers. He needs more people with good shooting skills to join those idiots.”

“Hm, that’s true, you’re an average shot. Could be useful to them, I guess.”

“I’m an excellent shot,” rectified the bluenette.

“I’d need to witness that. Last time may have been just luck,” smirked Vi.

“I’ll show you.”

“Don’t push your luck, Cupcake.”

She got elbowed by the other teenager.

“Sure thing is, this guy stinks of silver.”

“This much?” wondered the bluenette.

“Not really. But he’s no newbie for sure. They don’t reek as much as he does.”

“Veterans live at the north, north-east. This is why I advised you to never go there,” explained Caitlyn. “In the village, you’re safe. Some Werewolves come to join us during hunts.”

“That why your grandma and you smell like Werewolves?”

“Surely.”

This was the only good reason… Why else? If they were both hunting and chatting with Werewolves, this would explain the smell. It was only lingering, so it was proof they were Humans.

“Don’t stay with him,” growled Vi all of sudden.

“I don’t intend to be any close to this man. But why do you tell me this?”

“Because! I don’t want him near ya!” the Werewolves shouted, bearing her fangs.

“Okay…” agreed the Human, suspicious.

The redette looked away. Why had she said that? Why did she want Darius to stay away the other teenager? Why the idea of him touching the bluenette was making her fucking angry and willing to tear his head off? Was this… out of jealousy? No, impossible! Once again, Caitlyn was Human, so it was definitely impossible!

The bluenette tugged on the Werewolf’s hand, pulling her out of her thoughts.

“Let’s go eat?”

Caitlyn had a smile on her lips, and Vi accepted, following her a little behind, looking at their hands. She was still confused by her own thoughts, not knowing why she felt so mad while imagining Darius being close to the bluenette. It was so weird… She never felt like this before. What was happening to her?

After a few minutes, they arrived at the teenager’s house, and she opened the door.

“Come on in.”

Once inside, the Werewolf sniffed the air. It smelled like the Human at her side, of course, but also two other scents, more... faint? She couldn’t place them, she certainly never met them.

“Someone lives there with ya? Two people?”

“My parents. They were living here too, yes.”

“Were?” repeated the redette.

“They died three years ago..”

And with that, Vi immediately regretted her question.

“Sorry…”

“It’s not your fault,” smiled Caitlyn, wanting to reassure her.

“For what it is… I know how you feel.”

“You do?”

“My parents also died some years ago.”

“Because of the Poachers…?” guessed the bluenette, shyly.

Vi's face had darkened.

“Yeah…”

Of course it was. Which other reason since the redette was a pure Werewolf? Caitlyn felt stupid for asking.

“They are less than before, but… there’s still some living around here,” sighed the Human.

“Way too many.”

She was right, the bluenette knew that. Why did those people exist? Why were they happy to kill others? Was it because of fear? Hatred? Greed? Maybe all of these? Maybe even more? She wasn’t sure she’d like to know the answer.

“How did they die?” asked the Werewolf.

“My parents? Carriage accident. I don’t know what happened exactly, just that. I was at my grandma’s when it happened. She was devastated by the loss, but was grateful I wasn’t with them.”

“Sorry to hear that…”

“It’s okay. I mean, I still have my grand-mother,” smiled Caitlyn. “She’s so sweet and kind to me, I couldn’t have hoped for someone better than she is.”

“At least you still have someone to take care of you in your family.”

“True. But hm…” hesitated the Human. “How about your sister?”

“HOW DO YOU KNOW ABOUT HER?!”

The bluenette jumped, not expecting such reaction.

“You… You told me you found her back in your new pack…”

Vi blinked. Had she confided in Caitlyn? She didn’t remember… She didn’t notice! Fuck! How did it happen? Why wasn’t she careful?

“Forget.”

“Why?”

“I TOLD YOU TO FORGET! YOU HEAR ME?!”

The bluenette jumped at the tone the redette had used, her heart racing for a moment. She wasn't scared, just taken aback by the sudden shift in the atmosphere. The sharpness in the Werewolf’s voice hung in the air, making the Human acutely aware of the tension between them. As for the other young girl, she didn’t say another word and silently sank to the floor, her gaze fixed on the ground, lost in thought.

Caitlyn glanced around the cozy kitchen, her eyes landing on the pot on the stove. The rich aroma of the stew wafted through the air, reminding her that she had spent the morning preparing it. She felt a pang of guilt for the conversation that had just transpired, wishing to lighten the mood. The simmering stew was a comforting thought, and she decided to break the silence.

“I have stew. Do you want some?”

Vi's eyes widened, a bit surprised.

“Uh... Yeah?”

The teenager lit the fire and set the table while the Werewolf rummaged through the house, taking her time to explore. The Human shook her head gently from side to side, letting out a soft laugh. Deep down, it didn’t bother her, as long as it was Vi. Wait… what? If it was Vi? What was making her so different to the others so she was totally okay with having her things being looked at? Even… her underwear?!

She shook her head, getting it together.

“Vi… Stop rummaging, dinner is ready.”

The redette sighed and returned from the bedroom. She took the offered plate, smelled it, and sat on the floor to eat. The bluenette raised an eyebrow and did the same, not wanting to be different from her guest.

“At least we’re equal,” she said calmly.

“What? But… you’re not a Werewolf, you’re a Human.”

“And so?”

“And so we’re not equal.”

“Why?”

“I told ya. I’m a Werewolf, you’re a Human. We’re not the same.”

“Just act like I’m one?” proposed Caitlyn.

“No.”

“Because I’m not worthy of being a Werewolf just like you, is that it?”

“You’re a Hhuman, I’m telling you!” barked Vi. “Even if you smell like on, you’re not one. End of discussion!”

“But I’ll still eat at your level. END of discussion.”

“You’re stubborn,” retorted the redette.

“Yes, and?”

This surprised the Werewolf so much that she went back to eating, growling softly. She didn’t know why but she just couldn’t talk back. It was the first time… Usually, she was always having the last word.

They finished their meal in silence.

“You’re going to leave, I suppose?” asked the bluenette, a hint of sadness in her voice.

“Of course! You don't really think I’m going to stay with a Human, no matter how beautiful she is!”

Caitlyn blinked several times before speaking.

“Be… beautiful?” she repeated, not sure she heard well, but she did, she knew it.

“What?”

“I didn’t think you could find a Human beautiful… Especially me…”

“I… !!”

“What?”

“I didn’t say that!”

“Stop lying!”

“You’re just attractive and beautiful, don’t make a big deal out of it!”

“I... I’m not trying to be. You’re the one telling me I’m… attractive and beautiful. And since you’re pretty mean to me, I would have never thought you’d think of me like that!”

“Hmpf…”

Vi grumbled, looking away.

“What now!?”

“Nothing.”

Caitlyn sighed, knowing this would go nowhere else than into a deadend. She was stubborn, for sure, but apparently not as much as the Werewolf. She picked up the plates while the other teenager came to help her.

“Vi... I know you want to leave. There’s no need to help…”

“I want to help. I don’t know why, but I want to be here a little longer,” confessed the redette.

The bluenette had her back to the wolf, washing the dishes as she spoke.

“I want you to be here a little longer too,” she finally replied, her voice low and soft.

Vi glanced at the Human out of the corner of her eye, blushing. For some unknown reason, she found her strangely beautiful, which had never happened to her before. She could drown in her eyes, a blue ocean of wonders.

“Uh... yeah.”

Caitlyn also blushed, feeling observed, and to avoid an awkward silence, she asked a question that seemed silly, but it intrigued her.

“How old are you, by the way?”

After all, she wanted to know the other teenager a bit better. She wasn’t sure the redette would let her to, but she had to give it a try.

“Fifteen, and uh… you?” said back the Werewolf.

“Fifteen, almost sixteen… I thought you were a bit older. I mean… you’re awesome at fighting. When I saw you defend yourself against those Poachers with blood on your hands, I thought you were super strong.”

Vi smiled, flattered and almost vain, a look that Caitlyn didn't see. When the redette flexed her biceps, claiming it was because she was “badass,” the bluenette chuckled.

“Indeed.”

The Werewolf continued to flex her biceps, feeling proud. She was very proud of her muscles, after all. It was her best asset, in her opinion.

“And when I’m older, I’ll be even better!”

“I don’t doubt that at all!”

“You’ll see! I’ll kick the asses of those Poachers fuckers!”

The two teenagers smiled, one out of pride, while the other seemed more filled with… admiration? Affection? She wasn’t sure, but she was so happy to see the redette being relaxed in her presence and… well… she was good-looking too.

In the end of the day, Vi had transformed into her wolf form, while Caitlyn hugged her. This was something they both dared not question. It just felt natural… They felt comfortable like this, as if it was the best way for them to be. Snuggling into each other, half falling asleep, in each other’s warmth.

But as night fell, the young Werewolf stood up and went to the bedroom to change back into her Human form. She had to leave, Caitlyn knew it but she also knew she had to let her go. After all, the Human had no claim over her, and… why would she, anyway?

“It’s… getting late. I’m going to head home, then. To my pack.”

The bluenette nodded softly.

“Yeah... Please be careful... even if you’re strong…”

Vi’s face turned as red as her hair, and she left the house. Caitlyn closed the door behind her with a sigh.

Why was she feeling this way?

Chapter Text

Months had slipped by, and Vi and Caitlyn found themselves spending more and more time together, whether in the shadowed woods or near the edges of the village. Though they often preferred the solitude of the forest, away from curious eyes, the redette’s visits to the bluenette’s secluded home had become a regular occurrence. At least once a week, sometimes twice, she made the journey, her steps light with anticipation.

The Werewolf, for her part, kept telling herself it was just a coincidence that she looked forward to the Human’s visits. But deep down, she knew better. The wolf inside her felt calm in the other teenager’s presence, something rare and unfamiliar. The fiery-haired girl cherished the moments they shared, her guarded heart betraying her with small flickers of warmth.

Caitlyn felt it too. She couldn’t deny the sense of ease and comfort she found when she was with Vi. The usually restless human, with her sharp mind and endless worries, felt her thoughts quiet in those stolen moments. The air between them seemed lighter, charged with something unspoken yet undeniable. Though neither dared to fully acknowledge it, both women felt their bond deepen with every passing day.

They had even started walking down the street together, sometimes hand in hand. It was always the bluenette who reached for the redette’s hand, but by now, the Werewolf no longer pulled away. The two had grown closer, so much so that they missed each other when apart, though the redette stubbornly refused to admit it.

One day, as they headed to Caitlyn’s home, the bluenette glanced at the wolf girl intensely, her thoughts swirling. She felt it was time to say what was on her mind. The Human entered first, holding the door open for her guest, and both girls quickly checked to ensure they hadn’t been followed. Their need for discretion was paramount, especially with Vi being a Werewolf. They knew the risks… if anyone found out, it could mean trouble for them both.

Once inside, the redette instinctively moved to grab two glasses of water, a habit she’d picked up during her visits to the other teenager’s home, making sure not to leave her host out. Meanwhile, the bluenette sat at the table, nervously twisting her fingers. She hesitated, unsure how to express what she wanted to say without causing the wild one to withdraw. The tension between her resolve and her fear of rejection weighed heavily in the quiet room.

"Vi… I... I want to... tell you something. Please don't take it the wrong way..."

"Uh... okay?"

"I think you're really beautiful..."

The Werewolf suddenly blushed at that.

"I...! I know! Of course! I'm super cool!"

"Even more so when you blush..." Caitlyn teased gently, which made Vi look away, even more embarrassed. She tilted her head, intrigued. "It's strange seeing you shy."

"I'm not shy!"

Of course, she was, but she absolutely wasn’t going to admit it.

"Stop lying... I can smell when you are."

"You... You can smell it?" the redette was completely taken aback by the words.

"Yeah... But I don’t know how."

This Human could sense when the Werewolf wasn’t being honest? What… That was really strange. Yet, only those of her own kind had that ability. It wasn’t normal… not normal at all. What was going on with this girl?

Still, she needed to change the subject. Her growling stomach came to the rescue.

"Hm… I'm hungry. Shall we go grab something to eat?"

"Huh?" the bluenette had been lost in her own thoughts, watching the other teenager. "Ah. Yeah, sure. Let me just grab my rifle and we’ll go."

And just like that, Caitlyn went to get her weapon along with some ammunition. Better have more than run out of them while they would be the most needed.

"Uh... you want... to hunt with me?" Vi asked, completely surprised. She hadn’t thought the Human was serious, but apparently, she was.

"Of course! The Hunters in the village do it sometimes with some Werewolfs, so why not me?"

"We can't let anyone know I'm a Werewolf."

"No problem. Want me to teach you how to shoot?"

The Alpha bared her fangs, feeling insulted by the suggestion that she needed Human weapons to hunt. Who the fuck was she kinding?! Was she looking that weak? She will prove this stupid girl how wrong she was!

"I don’t need those fucking stupid and weak weapons. You Humans can’t do nothing without them. You wouldn’t last one minute. Me? I have my muscles, my fangs, and my claws!"

"True, but they'll recognize you if you come hunting with me," the bluenette explained, not flinching at the Werewolf's aggressive attitude.

"Recognize me?" blinked the other teenager.

"You want to hunt as a wolf?"

"I'm way better that way," Vi argued, grinning proudly with all her sharp fangs.

"But if you hunt like that with me and come back, they'll know you're one of them," Caitlyn pointed out. “Isn’t that the same thing as yelling your beasty nature for everyone to know?”

"Unless I’m a wolf only in the forest."

"Yes, but if you bring our catch with me, they will know it was your doing."

"How they’d know?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well, why would they know it was me who hunted?" the redette asked, not understanding the bluenette’s words.

"Because if they see you leave with me, see me hunting with a wolf but without you, and then I come back with a catch... don't you think they'll make the connection?" the Human listed, confident in the truth of her reasoning.

Fuck... She had a point. But if there was one thing people did know about Vi, it was that she never let herself lose. She would fight until she’d win, whatever is the reason or subject.

"My smell is sharp. It’ll pick up any intruders incoming."

"Okay…"

"You’re underestimating me, is that it?!"

"No, I just don’t want your secret to be discovered, since you clearly don’t want anyone to know..."

"I’m powerful! I told you. I’ve got a fucking sharp smell, and I’m an Alpha! I am strong enough to beat anyone! No Humain stands a chance against me!"

"Even so!" Caitlyn snapped, her worry for the she-wolf’s safety growing. She was sure Vi was ignoring the danger, just to prove herself.

"We’re going hunting. You’ll see. I’ve got this!"

"Fine… I’ll follow," the bluenette sighed.

The redette strode out confidently, her sharp eyes scanning their surroundings as the Human followed close behind, rifle slung over her shoulder. The dense canopy of the forest soon swallowed them, casting shifting shadows that danced with the fading sunlight. The Werewolf’s every step was deliberate, her heightened senses on full alert. She sniffed the crisp air regularly, each intake a silent confirmation that they were alone. The faint rustle of leaves and distant chirping of birds were the only sounds accompanying their journey, adding to the forest’s eerie tranquility.

As they pressed further into the woods, the trees grew taller and closer together, their gnarled branches forming a natural barrier that filtered out the outside world. The scent of damp earth and moss intensified, a grounding reminder of the wildness around them. The Alpha’s nostrils flared as she caught whiffs of faint animal trails, her instincts sharpening. She glanced over her shoulder to check on the Human behind her, who moved more cautiously, her footsteps deliberately quiet.

By the time they reached a clearing dappled with streaks of golden light, Vi was certain. There was no trace of poachers or unwanted eyes. She straightened, her tension easing slightly as she gestured to Caitlyn to stop.

“We’re far enough,” she murmured, her voice low but steady. “It’s all clear. There’s only you and me.”

“Good.”

"Alright." The Human opened a backpack. "We’ll put your clothes in here."

Nodding in agreement, the redette stepped behind a bush and undressed, shifting seamlessly into her animal form. Once she emerged, the bluenette moved to the bush to gather the Alpha’s clothes, carefully folding them and placing them in the backpack she’d brought along.

In her feral form, the Werewolf was breathtaking. Her fiery red fur gleamed like embers, striking and vibrant against the earthy tones of the forest. She was noticeably larger than a typical wolf, about less than twice the size, but still not yet at her full adult stature. It was clear she was no longer a cub, but she had room to grow. The Human couldn’t help but smile, once again captivated by the untamed beast’s wild beauty.

Vi wasted no time, lowering her snout to the ground to catch a scent, her sharp senses seeking out the trail of prey. Caitlyn followed silently, as quiet as a wolf herself, a skill born from years of practice. Before long, they came upon a prime target: a young deer, alone and isolated from its herd.

The bluenette girl crouched low, taking aim with her rifle. She spared a quick glance at the redette, who waited patiently. The Alpha had done her part in tracking the prey, but to avoid revealing herself, she had to let the other teen make the kill.

After steadying her breath, Caitlyn pulled the trigger. The sharp crack of the rifle echoed through the forest, scattering a flock of startled birds into the sky. The young deer staggered briefly before collapsing onto the soft underbrush, the life leaving it almost instantly. The Human exhaled, lowering her rifle, her heart still pounding from the tension of the moment.

Vi’s ears perked at the sound, and she moved forward cautiously, her padded feet silent against the forest floor. Her sharp grey eyes scanned the area, ensuring no other animals or intruders were nearby. Reaching the fallen deer, she sniffed it carefully, confirming it was dead and that Caitlyn’s shot had been flawless.

The young wolf stood still for a moment, her fiery fur catching the slanted rays of sunlight filtering through the trees. Her gaze turned back to the Human, who was watching intently, a small, satisfied smile on her lips. The Werewolf nudged the deer gently with her snout, a gesture of acknowledgment and respect for the life taken. Then, with a quick glance around, she padded back to Caitlyn, her posture calm yet alert.

It was a perfect hunt. Clean, efficient, and deeply mutual.

Caitlyn’s shot had been perfect. Vi’s expression softened in quiet admiration as she nudged the other teenager with her snout, drawing her attention back to the backpack. 

Oh, right! thought the Human. Hher clothes. She stood, unpacking the Alpha’s clothes and placing them on the other girl’s back. The redette trotted over to a bush, shifting back into her human form and quickly getting dressed. Once clothed, she walked to the deer, her sharp eyes scanning it before glancing at the bluenette with approval.

"Dead in one shot. You’re pretty good at this."

"I know I’m good at this," Caitlyn said, standing up with a sly smile as she casually rubbed her nails against the velvet cloak draped over her shoulders, matching the deep blue of her hair. “I’m an excellent shot.”

"Tsss. Don’t get cocky."

"Says the one who is. You’re proud of yourself all the time. Let me keep my share of pride, just like I let you keep yours."

Fuck. Once again, she had a point. Vi clicked her tongue but said nothing, grabbing the deer and hoisting it effortlessly across her shoulders.

"We’ll skin it,” started to propose the Human. “I’ll give you part of it, and I’ll share some with the Hunters who came back empty-handed."

"Okay. But at your place. It’s better there, and we don’t even have a knife."

"Of course at my place. But... what makes you think I don’t have a knife?" the bluenette smirked and pulled a medium-sized knife from her boot. "It’s nothing fancy, but it’s handy when needed."

"That thing is tiny. Looks more like a toothpick," the Werewolf retorted, raising a mocking eyebrow.

"Keep talking..." the Human muttered, narrowing her eyes. She slipped the knife back into her boot and began walking. "Either way, we need to handle this at my place."

"Yeah, yeah."

They walked back together, Vi effortlessly carrying their hunting prize on her shoulders. However, as they approached the village, they ran into Darius.

"Great... just great," Caitlyn muttered under her breath as the young man approached them with a wide grin.

"Hey, Cait! I see you’ve been hunting. Why didn’t you tell me? I wasn’t busy, you know. And even if I was, I’d have made time for you."

She gave him a scathing look, her eyes traveling from his head to his feet.

"Breaking your nose over and over clearly hasn’t been enough to make you stay away from me, huh? Do you want me to go for your balls next? I felt like hunting with Vi. She’s way more interesting than you."

"That filthy drifter? You’re joking, right? She’s useless, you can tell just by looking at her. You’re just too softhearted, Cait."

"Useless?" the young Human snapped, her voice sharp with indignation. "And who’s helping me carry this deer right now?"

"That’s nothing hard," shrugged the man.

"Maybe not for you. But for me, yes. And Vi’s someone I trust . Unlike you."

"She’s still useless and no good to you. Just a dirty, talentless vagabond. Anyone can see that. You should stick with me, you’d feel more comfortable." Darius stepped closer to Caitlyn, his tone dripping with arrogance.

"She’s clearly uncomfortable with you," Vi cut in, her mocking tone paired with a sly smirk. "But since you’ve got as little brain as you do balls, I guess that’s never occurred to you."

"It’s not about being useful," the bluenette growled through gritted teeth, her patience running thin. "You use objects. Vi is not an object."

"Vagabonds are objects," the man retorted smugly.

He deliberately ignored the redette, which didn’t surprise her. He clearly wanted the other girl all to himself, and the Alpha was an obvious obstacle. But she had no intention of backing down, especially to someone like him.

"If being an object means not being like you, then yeah, I’ll take it. At least I’d be something other than a complete asshole."

"What the fuck did you just say?!" Darius shouted, finally turning to face the Werewolf.

"You’re just being a pain in the ass. Get lost, I’ll call you when I need a laxative."

Caitlyn couldn’t hold back a laugh and placed a hand on Vi’s shoulder, careful to avoid the side weighed down by the deer.

"Come on, let’s go to my place."

"WHAT??" the man exclaimed, utterly scandalized. "What do you mean she’s going to your place?" His face turned red with indignation, clearly offended that a “drifter” had earned such a privilege so easily while he had not.

"What’s the matter?" the redette grinned wickedly. "Never been invited? You jealous?"

"You should feel lucky Caitlyn even tolerates you. When she marries me, I’ll make sure she sees what a filthy stray you really are."

"She’s not going to marry you," Vi said flatly.

"And who else would she marry, huh? You , maybe? Don’t make me laugh," Darius sneered, crossing his arms and puffing out his chest in a futile attempt to seem more intimidating.

"And why not?" Vi shot back, smirking. "I’d be a much better choice than you."

The Human turned bright red the moment Vi mentioned the idea of marrying her.

"Alright! Let’s go, Vi," Caitlyn said quickly, trying to defuse the situation.

However, her attempt was utterly futile. The two remained locked in their verbal sparring, both seeming fully prepared to leap at each other’s throats.

"In your dreams, stray. Caitlyn needs a real man, not some girl trying to act like one."

"You trying to challenge me? Want to fight?"

"As if you could stand a chance against me."

"Go ahead and try. Unless you’re too scared I’ll wipe the floor with you."

The space between them vanished as they pressed their foreheads together, their breaths coming in short, heated bursts. Darius’s jaw was clenched, a vein pulsing on his temple as he glared down at Vi with a mixture of disdain and challenge. The Alpha, on the other hand, met his gaze head-on, her grey eyes burning with defiance, a low growl rumbling in her throat that only Caitlyn could hear.

Their fists were clenched so tightly that their knuckles turned white, and the air around them seemed to hum with the charged tension of an impending clash. The man’s fingers twitched slightly, as if itching to make the first move, while the redette’s stance shifted subtly, her weight balanced perfectly on the balls of her feet, ready to spring into action at the slightest provocation.

The bluenette, standing off to the side, glanced nervously between them, her earlier blush replaced by growing concern. She could practically see the sparks flying between them, and her stomach tightened. One wrong word, one slight misstep, and the fragile line between taunts and violence would shatter completely. She had to do something.

"EH!" Caitlyn shouted, stepping between them to draw their attention. "That’s enough, both of you! If I have to choose, it’ll be Vi. Both as a hunting partner and as a girlfriend, okay? Darius, leave us alone and let us go prepare this meat!"

"You’re just saying that to make me jealous, Caitlyn. I know you don’t mean it for a second," Darius sighed, putting on a falsely sorrowful yet understanding expression.

"She just told you she’d prefer a filthy stray, considering you’re the one who called me that!" Vi snapped, her voice dripping with venom.

"And that’s exactly what you are. But you must have something else going on to have caught Caitlyn’s attention. Did you spy on her to figure out her weaknesses? That’s the only way you could get her attention."

"I don’t need to stoop to your level."

"I’m far above your level!"

"We’ll see about that. Fight me!"

Vi set the deer down and got into a fighting stance, her fists clenched and raised. Oh, hell, how badly she wanted to punch this jerk! She couldn’t stand the sight of him, and on top of being a Poacher... She didn’t know why, but she had this uncontrollable urge to beat him senseless, even to kill him, and show him who the real Alpha was… who was better than him in every way.

Unfortunately for the Werewolf, before she could throw her first punch, the Human girl stepped between them once again, physically separating them by pushing them apart with her arms.

"Enough, both of you! Vi, we’re going home. Darius, you get out of here!" she said in a sharp tone.

"No, no, Cait. If she wants to fight, we’ll fight," the man sneered.

"For once you say something smart, must be a change for you," the Alpha mocked.

"I’m going to make you eat dirt," Darius spat.

"Start by actually managing to touch me," Vi retorted, her voice laced with confidence.

The man threw the first punch, but the redette dodged it with ease, effortlessly sidestepping before landing an uppercut that sent him reeling. The two of them fell into a flurry of punches, kicks, and knee strikes, the intensity building as their bodies collided with grunts and growls. Vi’s movements were fluid and precise, her agility and strength overwhelming as she dominated the fight. Darius, despite his aggression, was no match for her. Finally, with one last powerful strike, he was sent crashing to the ground, landing hard on his back, his face bruised and swollen from the assault.

Caitlyn stood off to the side, her arms crossed over her chest, her foot tapping impatiently against the stone ground as she watched the chaotic battle unfold. She glanced down at the struggling Poacher with an expression of disdain, waiting for the fight to reach its inevitable conclusion. When it was over, she stepped forward, her voice sharp and commanding as she addressed them both.

"Enough? Finished with your little game?" she growled, her frustration clear.

The Werewolf was taken aback by the tone, her usual confidence faltering for a moment. She lowered her head, a hint of guilt creeping into her posture.

"Yeah…" she muttered, her voice quiet.

Caitlyn sighed and shook her head, but there was no malice in her expression.

"Come on," she said, her tone softening just a little.

Vi followed her without a word, her gaze lingering on Darius for a moment as he lay unconscious on the ground, before turning away to catch up with Caitlyn. The silence between them was heavy, but there was a sense of relief, too. At least the confrontation was over.

Once they arrived at the bluenette's house, and after the redette placed the deer on a table, the tension between them remained palpable. The Human broke the silence, her voice soft but firm.

"Come on, I’m going to patch you."

“I’m fine, no need,” the Alpha scoffed, her tone dismissive.

Caitlyn raised an eyebrow, not backing down.

"As you want…"

The Werewolf grumbled, clearly not keen on the idea, but there was something in the other teen's gaze that made her relent.

"Fine. Okay. If it’ll make you feel better..." she sighed, finally giving in.

 "At least let me do your hands, alright?" Caitlyn’s eyes softened slightly, sensing Vi’s reluctance.

The Alpha hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly nodded.

"Okay…"

The redette made her way over to the couch and sat down, visibly tense but allowing the bluenette to approach. The young Human disappeared into her bathroom for a moment, then returned with a first aid kit, kneeling down in front of the Werewolf. The air between them was thick with unspoken emotions, and Vi couldn’t help but feel a twinge of discomfort as Caitlyn gently examined her hands, the touch foreign and intimate. Her muscles tensed, but she tried to remain still, trying to mask her unease.

The bluenette moved with a calm precision, her fingers brushing over the redette’s injured skin with practiced care, applying bandages where needed. The Alpha’s eyes tracked every movement, her usual confidence faltering under her touch. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust the other girl, far from it by now, but the act of being tended to was something she wasn’t accustomed to. Still, Caitlyn’s presence was steadying, and Vi found herself unable to pull away, as much as she wanted to.

Once finished, the Human looked up at the Werewolf , her expression a mix of pride and satisfaction. She smiled, a genuine warmth in her eyes.

"All done!"

The redette glanced down at her bandaged forearms, the rough fabric of the bandages contrasting with her normally tough exterior. She felt a flicker of vulnerability, but she quickly pushed it aside.

"Thanks..." she muttered, her voice softer than usual.

"No problem!" the bluenette said, her cheerfulness a stark contrast to the tension that had lingered moments before. Her smile widened, a playful glint in her eyes. "Now, are we going to deal with the deer?"

Vi gave a small, reluctant smile, her mood lightening just a fraction.

"Yeah..." she replied, her tone more neutral but with a flicker of acknowledgment that Caitlyn’s care had at least made her feel a bit better.

The weight between them shifted, but only slightly, as they moved forward with their task.

"Vi..." the other teenager remarked. "You're all red..."

"Huh? What?!"

"Your face is all red."

"I... it must be because it's hot in there."

"Mhm..." the Human clearly didn't believe her.

"It is! I'm hot!"

"Okay..."

"What? You're red too!"

The bluenette touched her cheeks and realized they were warm. Her eyes widened slightly.

"N... No..."

"Yes! You are! Why, huh?" the redette grumbled.

"I... and what about you?!"

"I told you! It's because it’s hot here."

"Well, me too!"

"You didn't believe me! So why would I?"

The young girl sighed in irritation and boredom.

"Say it!" the Werewolf insisted.

"Say what?" the Human shot back in the same tone.

"You didn't believe me. So why should I believe you?"

Caitlyn turned and looked at Vi, then took a determined step forward, stopping in front of the the Alpha before leaning in to kiss her.

Chapter Text

The kiss was brief, a fleeting moment, and when Caitlyn pulled away, a deep blush spread across her cheeks, painting them a rosy hue. It had been her first kiss, a milestone she hadn’t expected to cross so suddenly. It was the same for the Werewolf, whose wide eyes blinked repeatedly, as if trying to process what had just happened. She stood there, motionless and mute, as though words had completely abandoned her.

The bluenette, feeling the weight of the silence, lowered her head, her heart racing in her chest. She could hear Vi trying to speak, her voice faltering, as if the effort of forming words was overwhelming. The wolf-girl's struggle was palpable, her usually strong demeanor now replaced with a vulnerable confusion. What was going on? The redette, who had always seemed so sure of herself, now looked like she was grappling with emotions she didn’t understand.

The Human let out a soft sigh, her thoughts swirling. If the Alpha couldn’t find the words, then maybe it was up to her to break the tension. Summoning her courage, she prepared to speak, her voice tinged with both nervousness and resolve.

"I... I'm sorry..." said the Human.

"Why... Why are you... apologizing?"

"I shouldn't have... I shouldn't have done that..."

"No..." whispered the Werewolf.

"What?"

Vi gently took Caitlyn’s wrist, her fingers brushing against her skin with a tenderness that made the bluenette’s heart race. The Human gazed into her amber eyes, unsure of what to expect, her mind swirling with questions. What was the redette about to do? Her uncertainty was replaced by shock as the Werewolf leaned in, her lips softly capturing the Human’s. The young Hunter’s breath hitched, her eyes widening before fluttering shut, surrendering to the moment. She let herself get lost in the warmth of the Alpha’s kiss, the sensation unlike anything she had ever imagined. Was this what a first kiss felt like? It was overwhelming yet strangely comforting.

As Caitlyn’s hand found Vi’s, her slender fingers curled around the Werewolf’s, seeking a connection. The redette responded by intertwining their fingers, her grip steady and reassuring. A surprising warmth spread through the bluenette, making her feel at ease in a way she hadn’t thought possible. The Werewolf, too, felt an unfamiliar but welcome serenity. How could this be? How could she feel so grounded, so at peace, with a human? Yet, there was no denying the joy it brought her.

The Human’s free hand drifted to the Alpha’s hip, her touch gentle but deliberate. The small gesture sent a shiver up Vi’s spine, awakening a sensation she hadn’t known before. Her grey eyes flickered with emotion as she instinctively let go of Caitlyn’s hand, her arms moving to the other teen’s hips. With careful insistence, the redette guided her backward, step by step, until the bluenette’s back pressed lightly against the sturdy table where they had been dressing the deer just moments ago.

The young Hunter let out a small, breathy gasp, her lips parting in surprise, but a soft smile soon curved them as she tightened her hold on the Werewolf’s hips, pulling her closer. The kiss deepened, growing more certain, each of them pouring unspoken emotions into the intimate exchange. Time seemed to stand still, and the world outside them faded away.

When the kiss finally broke, they stood frozen, their foreheads almost touching, breath mingling in the quiet that followed. Their eyes locked, searching for answers in each other’s gaze, but neither spoke. The silence was heavy, not awkward, but filled with emotions too big for words.

Vi felt like she had been transported to another world, an uncharted realm of connection and intimacy she had never known. And judging by the look in Caitlyn’s eyes, she knew the feeling was mutual.

After what felt like an eternity, the Human finally broke the silence, her voice barely above a whisper, her words carrying both hesitation and sincerity.

"I... I like the taste of your lips..."

"I... Yeah... Me... too..."

Both of them blushed deeply, their faces turning a bright shade of red. the Werewolf quickly turned her head toward the deer.

"We... we should keep going," she said, scratching the back of her neck.

"Oh! Yes!"

They returned to their work, focusing on the task at hand and ensuring every detail was handled with care. The hours passed as they worked side by side, the atmosphere quiet yet charged with unspoken thoughts. Each was lost in her own mind, replaying the earlier moment and struggling to process the emotions it had stirred.

Neither of them knew what to say. The air between them was tinged with an awkwardness they hadn’t felt before, a shyness born from the intimacy they had shared. Despite the silence, there was an unspoken understanding, a fragile connection they were both too uncertain to address yet.

By the time they finished, the deer was fully prepared, their work meticulous and thorough, though the lingering tension remained.

"You're... really skilled."

"I'm used to it,” the bluenette chuckled softly. “I've been doing this since my parents passed away... My grandmother and the Hunters in the village taught me!"

"Oh... They... they did an amazing job teaching you..." the redette blushed.

"Thank you."

The conversation hung in the air, thick with uncertainty. Neither Caitlyn nor Vi knew how to break the silence, both unsure of how to react or what to say next. The weight of the moment was heavy, as they tried to process the emotions that had taken them by surprise. Neither of them had ever felt something like this before, this mix of vulnerability and connection.

The Werewolf took a long, slow breath, her hand resting on the edge of the table as she tried to ground herself. The air felt thick with unspoken words, and her heart was racing, unsure of how to move forward from here. The uncertainty hung between them, yet there was an undeniable pull they couldn’t ignore.

"Listen... I'm... sorry for the show," said the redette, breaking the silence.

The Human raised an eyebrow, a hint of confusion in her eyes.

"The show?"

"My fight... with Darius."

The young Hunter sighed, rubbing her forehead, and then slowly shook her head as if trying to shake off the memory.

"Tell me... were you serious when... when you told Darius... that you'd be willing to marry me?"

The Alpha’s cheeks flushed a deep red, her heart skipping a beat. She looked away, clearly flustered.

"I..."

She nervously scratched the back of her neck, her mind racing as she struggled to find the right words. She couldn’t bring herself to meet Caitlyn’s gaze.

"Well... why not? You're... not so bad... for a Human."

The words felt strange even to Vi as she said them, but before she could rethink them, The bluenette moved closer again, stepping right into her personal space and leaning in to kiss her. The redette’s heart skipped a beat, and for a moment, she couldn’t understand why the other girl was doing this, but it felt... undeniable.

"What do I... need to do to not be 'not so bad'?"

The Werewolf blinked, caught completely off guard by the question. She hadn’t expected the Human to ask something like that.

"Wh... What? Why are you asking that?"

"I don’t know, I was just wondering,” the young Hunter simply shrugged, her eyes glimmering with curiosity.

Vi paused, clearly trying to process Caitlyn’s strange mixture of seriousness and playfulness.

"Ah. Well... uh... you’d have to be a Werewolf, obviously."

"Alright,” the bluenette nodded, her expression softening slightly.

"Well, shall we eat? I’m starving!"

"Oh! Yes! Me too, actually."

The redette moved to help the other girl, carefully removing the deer from the table and cleaning it off before placing the dishes on top. The Human, meanwhile, focused on cooking the meat, her hands working with a practiced ease. As she prepared the meal, she couldn’t help but chuckle.

"I have wolf tastes when it comes to meat!"

"Yeah..."

Her words hung in the air, a playful tease that made the Werewolf grin. They both dug in eagerly, their hunger taking over. The Alpha ate with a fierce appetite, savoring every bite, and the young Hunter couldn't help but smile at how easily she followed suit. The rich, savory flavors of the meat were satisfying, and as Caitlyn glanced at Vi enjoying her meal, a sense of warmth filled her chest. The atmosphere felt relaxed, comfortable, almost like nothing had changed.

By the time they finished, the bluenette leaned back in her chair with a contented sigh, one hand resting on her stomach as she let out a satisfied groan.

"That was so good!"

"It was amazing!"

The two of them sat for a moment, basking in the afterglow of a hearty meal, the earlier tension now fading into the background. It felt good to just... be.

The Human smiled warmly as she spoke, a playful glint in her eyes.

"It’s partly thanks to you."

"Huh? Uh... yeah, of course!” replied the Werewolf, with pride. “You’re doing pretty well yourself."

The young Hunter chuckled, clearly pleased with the compliment.

"I know,” she teased, sticking her tongue out at the Alpha in a lighthearted gesture. “But thanks.”

After that, Vi stood up and headed to the bedroom to strip off her clothes and shift into her wolf form. Her movements were fluid and practiced, showing just how comfortable she was with her dual nature. She returned shortly afterward, now fully in her wolf form, and laid down on the floor. Caitlyn watched her, captivated by the sight, and then moved to lie beside her, resting her head against the wolf's flank.

"Can I?"

The redette looked at her, her amber eyes softening, and gave a small nod of approval. The bluenette smiled brightly, happy to be so close, and nestled herself against the wolf. She wrapped her tail around the Werewolf’s, feeling a strange sense of comfort. Her hand gently traced along the soft fur of the tail, and as the minutes passed, the Human’s movements slowed, her breathing deepening as she relaxed. Slowly, she drifted off into sleep, the quiet of the moment soothing her.

The Alpha was taken aback at first by the young Hunter's gentle caresses, but she said nothing, too tired to speak. Instead, she settled herself more comfortably, resting her head on her front paws and letting the warmth of Caitlyn’s presence lull her into a peaceful slumber.

About an hour later, both of them awoke at the same time, stretching and yawning in unison. The soft sound of their waking filled the quiet room, and the buenette’s muscles felt pleasantly loose from the nap. Vi shifted first, moving toward the bedroom to return to her human form, while the other teenager stayed where she was for a moment, stretching out on the floor before heading to the wash basin to wash her face, the cool water helping her shake off the last remnants of sleep.

"I’m going to head home," finally said the redette.

The Human nodded, her expression soft but thoughtful. She gently patted the piece of venison she had set aside for the Werewolf, her gesture a quiet acknowledgment of their shared work.

After all, they had hunted together, and now they would part ways, but the bond between them felt different somehow, stronger than before.

"Here, take half. It might not be much, but... well..." said the young Hunter, handing the meat.

"Not much? Are you kidding?!"

"Are you sure?"

"Yes. I only eat every two or three days. When I find something, actually," admitted the Alpha.

Caitlyn smiled softly, her eyes reflecting a mix of sympathy and amusement at how Vi had reacted. She could sense that the redette wasn't used to having someone offer her food so casually. Especially so much.

"Alright! And next time, we’ll hunt for your pack if you want?"

"No. Don't," replied the Werewolf with a sharp tone.

"Why?"

"I don’t like my pack leader."

"Oh?"

"He took in my sister, but I don’t think she’s... the same. Not like before."

"What do you mean?" wondered the bluenette.

The Alpha’s expression shifted, her face darkening slightly, and her posture stiffened. She seemed to be grappling with something difficult, as though the words were hard to say.

"I don’t know. I just have this feeling. She’s... different now. Not in a good way."

Her voice dropped to a more somber tone, and there was a touch of frustration there, as though she’d been trying to understand the change herself but couldn’t find the answers. The Human could tell that whatever had happened to her sister had left a mark on the other teenager, a lingering sense of unease that she hadn’t been able to shake. She couldn’t help but wonder what exactly had happened.

"Is she acting strangely?"

"She’s... unstable,” explained the Werewolf. “And I’m scared it won’t get any better once she fully becomes an Omega."

"Unstable?"

Vi tilted her head slightly, her expression full of concern, her brow furrowing as she tried to explain what had been bothering her.

"Yes. I don’t know what other word to use. And when... hmm... I really don’t like saying this about my sister, but... when she will become able to bear pups, it could make things worse."

"It could get worse? What do you mean?" Caitlyn opened her mouth in surprise, not expecting to hear something like that.

"But... isn’t it supposed to be the opposite?"

"No, when we... How should I explain this... When we reach the age of sixteen, we become capable of reproducing. We go through ruts and heat cycles, and our hormones make us unstable. It changes us, makes everything more… intense."

"Oh..."

The bluenette's face softened as she took in the weight of what the redette was saying.

"And I don’t want her first time to be with anyone other than her soulmate... especially not someone Silco decides for her," growled the Alpha.

"I understand."

The Werewolf’s voice was quiet, almost distant, like the reality of her situation was hitting her all at once. She seemed to be wrestling with something heavy, her eyes looking away as she spoke.

"I’m about to turn sixteen soon, by the way," she finally said, almost shy.

"Oh? When is that? Will we not be able to see each other then?" asked the Human.

Vi lowered her gaze, her fingers fidgeting slightly with the fabric of her sleeve. She looked vulnerable in that moment, as if she was unsure of what the future would hold.

"We’ll see each other, yeah... I haven’t found my soulmate yet, so... I don’t plan to mate during the next season."

Caitlyn smiled, but it was a bittersweet smile, one that didn't quite reach her eyes. There was a strange mix of envy and sadness in her chest as she thought about the soulmate that would eventually come for the redette. She had never expected to feel this way, but it gnawed at her. A quiet jealousy of the person who would have the Alpha's heart, the one who would be with her through everything. She didn’t understand thise feeling…

After a long hesitation, the bluenette spoke, curiosity tugging at her.

"What does mating… actually mean for you? I’ve heard the term, but... I’m not sure I really understand."

The redette looked at her for a second, considering the question before sighing, her gaze softening.

"As an Alpha, it’s... complicated. Mating is being driven by our hormones, a strong instinct to reproduce. When we’re in our mating cycles, we’re more likely to be... driven by our desires, and our need to find a mate. But I want it to be different for me. I want to mate with someone I truly feel connected to, someone I care about deeply. It’s not just about the act. It’s about finding the right person, the one who feels like my soulmate. Or is my actual soulmate."

The Human felt a mix of awe and confusion. She didn’t fully understand all the complexities of the feelings the Werewolf described, but she could tell how much it meant to her. It was clear that, despite the instincts and the hormones, Vi wanted something more. A connection, a bond that went beyond the physical. It made her feel even more jealous of who this person would be…

Chapter Text

Two months had passed. Vi had visited Caitlyn occasionally during that time, their meetings brief but cherished. Today, the Hunters had assigned the bluenette sharpshooter, to track and bring back game, just as they had tasked several others. Each hunter was sent out alone, instructed to cover as much ground as possible to maximize their chances of success. The Human had been so busy over the past two months, caught up in various tasks, that the days blurred together. Yet, even with her packed schedule, the absence of the fiery redette seemed to stretch endlessly, an ache she carried silently.

Gripping her rifle tightly, Caitlyn prowled through the forest, her sharp eyes scanning for signs of lif, tracks, movement, or even the faintest sounds of potential prey. Any game would suffice as long as she could bring something back to the village and prove her worth to the community. Her focus was unwavering, her breath steady, but the stillness of the forest carried an unsettling tension.

She wasn’t alone in the woods.

A pack of wolves had emerged, their presence almost tangible. The Human could sense their movements, their predatory gaze fixed on her. Three males, their dark forms weaving through the underbrush, stalked her at a careful distance. A prickle of awareness ran down her spine. She could almost smell them, a wild, musky scent carried on the breeze. The young Hunter had always possessed a sharp sense of smell, but lately, it had grown even more acute. Something she couldn’t quite explain but couldn’t ignore. It was as if her instincts were sharpening, urging her to stay alert. The hunt was no longer just about finding game, it had become a game of survival.

After several long minutes of silent pursuit, the Werewolves made their move. They emerged suddenly from the dense woods, their presence no longer a shadow but a tangible threat. The largest of the males stepped forward, drawing Caitlyn's full attention.

He was a strange and unsettling blend of human and wolf, his muscular arms covered in visible fur, with more bristling along his back. A thick lupine tail swayed behind him, and his sharp, wolf-like ears twitched with awareness. Fur framed his cheeks, and his glowing, predatory eyes bore into the bluenette’s. His hands and feet ended in curved, dangerous claws, making him appear more beast than man.

The teenager froze in place, her breath hitching as her heart hammered in her chest. Her wide eyes took in the sight before her, struggling to process what she was seeing. She was cornered.

Quickly regaining her composure, she raised her rifle, aiming it squarely at the approaching figure. She couldn’t afford to take any chances. Were they hostile? Friendly? She had no way of knowing, but her gut warned her against assuming the best.

Caitlyn’s fingers tightened on the trigger. She was alone and outnumbered, three against one. A single misstep could spell disaster. Her instincts screamed at her to avoid conflict, but with the largest Werewolf closing the distance, she knew she might not have the luxury of choice.

“There’s no game in that direction... I already checked.”

“That’s true,” he said, his lips curling into a sharp grin. “But it’s not game I’m after. It’s you.”

He began to approach, his movements deliberate and fluid, like a predator closing in on prey.

“You smell so good…” he murmured, his piercing gaze locked onto her.

“W-what?” the bluenette stammered, her voice faltering as her eyebrows shot up in surprise. She took a step back, her mind racing.

“You smell good, female,” the large Werewolf continued, his tone unsettlingly calm. “And it seems like you don’t belong to anyone.”

The young Hunter’s heart pounded in her chest, a mix of confusion and fear flooding her senses. 

“I... I’m a Human!” she shot back, her voice rising with defiance despite the tremor in it. She steadied her aim, glaring at him. “And I will never belong to you!”

Her words hung in the air like a challenge, her determination unmistakable even as her instincts screamed at her to tread carefully.

She leveled her rifle at the massive male, her hands steady despite the turmoil raging within her. The message was clear: back off, or she wouldn’t hesitate to shoot. But instead of retreating, the wolf man let out a low, mocking laugh.

“For a Human, you smell an awful lot like a Werewolf,” he said, his sharp-toothed grin widening.

“What? What are you talking about?” Caitlyn demanded, her voice edged with both confusion and anger.

“You smell like a Werewolf,” he repeated, his tone calm yet laced with something predatory. “But you know… it doesn’t matter whether you’re Human or Werewolf. Either way, I can tell… you’re fertile.”

The words hit her like a slap, and she instinctively took a step back, the weight of his intentions sinking in. Her mind raced for an escape, but he was faster. Before she could react, he lunged forward, wrenching the rifle from her grip with ease.

The bluenette barely had time to think before she tried to fight back, her fist already moving toward him. But he was quicker again, delivering a vicious slap that sent her sprawling to the ground. Pain exploded across her face, and she tasted blood as it filled her mouth.

Her vision blurred for a moment, but her fury burned bright. She wasn’t about to surrender. As the Lycan loomed over her, gloating, she reached down to her boot, fingers curling around the hidden knife strapped there.

With a sharp cry, she lashed out, the blade slicing across his arm.

“Damn it!” he roared, recoiling with a snarl of pain. Blood welled from the wound as he clutched his arm, his golden eyes blazing with both anger and dark amusement. “A fighter, huh?” he growled through gritted teeth. “That’ll make for strong pups.”

He let out a cruel laugh before grabbing her and forcing her to the ground. The teenager struggled but couldn’t fend off the male Alpha's overwhelming strength. She felt powerless, her efforts futile as tears began to well up and roll down her cheeks.

The man, meanwhile, wore a satisfied smile, his predatory gaze fixed on her. He leaned in closer, inhaling deeply, savoring the scent of the Human girl like a wolf relishing its prey.

“Looks like no one touched you yet… A virgin… How lucky I am.”

“Let me go, you filthy beast!” the young Hunter shouted, thrashing desperately against him.

“Oh, not a chance,” he replied with a wicked smirk, his tone dripping with dark amusement.

Ignoring her struggles, he forcefully removed her lower garments. Then, with a deliberate and calculated motion, he pulled off his belt, wrapping it tightly around her wrists to bind them together. Caitlyn’s heart pounded wildly as she continued to fight, but his strength far outmatched hers, leaving her trapped and defenseless.

“Easy… I’m a vigorous Alpha. You’ll love what I’ll do to you.”

“NO! HELP!” yelled the bluenette, so loudly that her voice was nearly breaking.

“Scream if you want. I like when they do,” he smirked. “But don’t worry… Soon, all you’ll can scream will be my name. And you’ll beg me for more and more. You’ll just won’t have enough of my cock and all you’ll can think will be having more of me. You’ll beg me to fuck your brains out, until you pass out.”

Strangely, it was Vi’s name that the Human cried out, her voice fractured by sobs, even as she knew help would never come.

“Vi? Who’s Vi?” the male sneered.

“Sh-She’s an Alpha! MY Alpha!” Caitlyn choked out, desperation and defiance mingling in her trembling voice.

“Oh, really?” he said before bursting into laughter. “An Alpha who hasn’t claimed you? Then I’ll be YOUR Alpha.”

“NEVER!” the young Hunter shouted, her anger flaring despite her tears.

“Oh, yes. And I’ll start by taking your virginity,” he growled with a dark grin.

He pulled down his underwear and began to touch himself, grinning wickedly. Caitlyn screamed again, her cries echoing through the forest, fully aware that it might provoke more violence. But she didn’t care. She clenched her eyes shut, desperate to block out the horrifying reality, tears streaming down her face as panic consumed her.

Suddenly, the weight pressing down on her was gone.

It was replaced by the sound of a guttural snarl, followed by a sickening crunch and an agonized howl. Vi had arrived in a blur of red fury, tackling the male with a force that sent him crashing to the ground. Her teeth sank deep into his arm, tearing through flesh and muscle, blood spurting from the wound as he writhed beneath her.

“She’s mine!” Vi roared, her voice a guttural growl that barely sounded human. “You dared to touch her! I’ll make sure you regret ever laying a finger on her!”

The male tried to fight back, swinging his claws wildly at her, but the redette was faster, her rage lending her a feral strength. She dodged his swipes effortlessly before grabbing his head and slamming it into the ground with bone-cracking force. The impact left a dent in the dirt, blood pooling beneath him.

“You think you can take her?” the young Alpha snarled, her voice dripping with venom, her eyes blazing with fury. “She’s not yours. She’ll never be yours! SHE’S MINE!! I’M HER ALPHA!!!”

The man gasped, his attempts to retaliate growing weaker as the younger Werewolf’s blows rained down on him with relentless ferocity. She clawed at his chest, leaving deep, jagged gashes that oozed blood. Her fists struck like hammers, each punch landing with a sickening thud that made the ground tremble.

As Caitlyn watched, frozen in shock, Vi’s rage only intensified. She grabbed the male by the throat, lifting him partially off the ground, and slammed him back down with enough force to crack the earth beneath them. Blood splattered across the redette’s face and arms, but she didn’t stop.

“You don’t deserve to breathe!” she bellowed, raking her claws across his face, shredding the flesh as he screamed. “Caitlyn is mine! MINE AND MINE ALONE!!”

The male’s cries weakened, and his body began to go limp, his strength utterly drained by the wolf teenager’s savage onslaught. But she wasn’t done. Even as he fell unconscious, the young Alpha continued to pummel him, her strikes fueled by unrelenting fury.

Blood sprayed with every hit, staining her hands and the ground beneath them. Her snarl deepened as she leaned closer to his broken form, staring at the two other Werewolves, frozen in terror.

“Let this be a lesson to anyone who thinks they can take what belongs to me. Caitlyn will be my mate. She’ll never belong to anyone else.”

She looked down at the unconscious older Alpha beneath her. She stretched her claws, ready to give a final strike and kill this man who dared touch her girlfriend.

Caitlyn, still trembling, watched the scene unfold with wide eyes. Relief and shock warred within her, her body frozen in place. She wanted to speak, to call out to Vi, but her voice caught in her throat. Gathering all her courage, she finally yelled:

“Vi… VI!”

The Human’s voice broke through as if snapping the Werewolf out of a trance. The teenager, still in her semi-animal form, froze mid-strike, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath.

The bluenette stared at her for a moment before mustering the strength to move. Forcing herself to stand after hurriedly getting dressed, she staggered toward the redette. Her legs wobbled, and she nearly collapsed into Vi’s arms, sobbing uncontrollably.

The young Alpha was momentarily startled by the embrace, her crimson eyes wide with surprise. But after a brief hesitation, she wrapped her arms around the young Hunter, holding her tightly as the girl wept.

“You’re safe now,” she said, her voice still tinged with the growl of her Werewolf form. “No one will ever hurt you. I promise.”

“How did you find me?” Caitlyn asked between sobs, her voice trembling.

“I... I don’t know exactly,” Vi admitted, her tone uncertain yet sincere. “I just felt it. I knew where you were, like a pull in my chest. I could sense you were in danger… and that you were calling for me.”

The bluenette hesitated, wiping at her tear-streaked face as a blush crept over her cheeks.

“I... You might find this strange, but I think…” she trailed off, lowering her gaze before forcing herself to continue. “I think I caught a bit of your scent…”

The redette’s eyes widened slightly before softening.

“Me too,” she said quietly. “I could smell it, strong and clear. That’s how I’ve been tracking you for the past three hours.”

“Three hours?” the Human’s voice rose slightly, astonished.

“Yes,” the Werewolf replied with a small, weary nod. “I don’t know why... but I had to find you. It was like I couldn’t breathe properly until I knew you were safe.”

The young Hunter’s chest tightened at those words, and without thinking, she leaned forward, resting her head against the Alpha’s chest. She could hear the wild rhythm of her girlfriend’s heartbeat, a sound that was strangely comforting.

“You don’t know how much I missed you…” she whispered, her voice breaking with emotion.

Vi’s entire body stiffened as though an electric current had shot through her. Heat flushed through her face, her cheeks burning bright red, and her heart thundered so hard it felt as if it might burst.

“C-Caitlyn…” the brawler stuttered, struggling to steady her breath.

“Yes?” Caitlyn tilted her head back slightly, her blue eyes meeting the redette’s in an intimate and questioning gaze.

“I... your scent…” the Werewolf murmured, her voice low and strained, her breathing shallow as though she was fighting something primal within herself.

“What about it?” the Human asked softly, concern and curiosity flickering in her expression.

“I... I think we need to… stay apart… from each other,” her girlfriend stammered, her words spilling out hesitantly, but with a sharp edge of urgency.

The bluenette froze, her heart sinking as the words hit her like a dagger.

“No!” she said firmly, her voice shaking. Her brows furrowed deeply, and pain flickered across her face. “Why would we?”

Vi hesitated, her hands twitching at her sides as though she wanted to reach for Caitlyn but couldn’t.

“Because… because when I’m close to you, it’s hard to think. Your scent… it pulls at something inside me. Something I can’t control,” she admitted, her voice tinged with frustration and shame.

Tears welled in the other teenager’s eyes again, spilling over as she shook her head.

“But I need you, Vi. Don’t push me away.” Her voice cracked with emotion, her vulnerability laid bare. “Please…”

Vi’s jaw tightened, her conflicting emotions raging in her eyes.

“I don’t want to hurt you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “But being near you… I feel like I’m gonna lose control.”

Caitlyn stepped closer despite the warning, tears streaking down her flushed cheeks.

“I don’t care how dangerous it is,” she said, her voice trembling but resolute. “I don’t want to lose you again. I need you.”

The tension between them hung thick in the air, an unspoken connection pulling them together even as the Alpha tried to resist. The fire in the Werewolf’s chest burned hotter, but she couldn’t bring herself to step away.

“I... I don’t want to either... but...” Vi tried to explain, her face flushed a deep crimson and her breathing uneven, as though she were fighting against something inside her. Against her instinct.

“But what?” Caitlyn asked, her voice quivering but steady enough to demand an answer.

“You’re Human... and yet... your scent…” the redette hesitated, her words faltering as her crimson eyes darkened with emotion. “It shouldn’t pull me in like this… not this strongly, not for... this.”

“I don’t want you to leave me…” the bluenette said, stepping closer, her voice soft yet resolute.

“But... if... if you stay near me... I... I’ll want to...” the brawler’s words broke off, and she gritted her teeth, her hands clenching into fists at her sides.

“You… you can…” the young Hunter whispered, her cheeks burning as she tilted her head slightly, her hair brushing against her girlfriend’s face.

Vi froze.

“I can what?” her voice cracked, her intense gaze boring into Caitlyn’s.

“What do you think…” the Human murmured, looking away shyly but unable to hide the growing flush spreading across her face.

“S-Say it…” the Werewolf urged, her voice heavy with need, her muscles tense as if holding herself back from acting.

“What…?” the young Hunter breathed, her heart racing as she felt the brawler’s hot breath against her neck.

“Tell me... tell me what you want...” Vi’s voice was low and husky, trembling with anticipation.

“I... I want you to... to take my virginity…” Caitlyn admitted, her voice breaking with a mix of fear and determination.

The Alpha inhaled sharply.

“Caitlyn…” she whispered, her voice raw with emotion. Her face burned a vivid red, almost matching her fiery hair.

“Yes, Vi?” the other teenager asked, her gaze filled with trust and vulnerability as she looked into Vi’s eyes.

“I... I want... to make you mine,” the redette said, her voice growing hoarser, more guttural. “I want to... to breed you…”

The bluenette’s cheeks flamed at the admission, her entire body heating at her girlfriend’s intensity. She fumbled for words, her lips parting and closing helplessly, unable to form a reply.

Before she could respond, the Werewolf leaned in and buried her face into her girl’s neck, her warm breath sending shivers down the Human’s spine.

“I want you to carry my pups,” Vi whispered against Caitlyn’s skin, her voice tender but dripping with desire.

“And I… I want to carry them,” the bluenette sighed, her own breath hitching as she trembled. Her hands rose instinctively to the redette’s hair, running her fingers through the silky strands as though grounding herself.

The Alpha’s hands moved hesitantly, slipping under her girlfriend’s shirt. As her fingers grazed the Human’s bare skin, she felt an electric jolt shoot through her. The yuong Hunter shivered at the touch, her body instinctively pressing closer to the Werewolf’s.

“Caitlyn…” Vi whispered, her voice thick with longing.

“Hnn… Yes…?” Caitlyn replied breathlessly, her lips brushing against her lover’s ear as she spoke.

“We either mate here... or somewhere else. But you need to decide... quickly... because I feel like I’m about to lose control,” the redette confessed, her voice low and ragged, as her claws accidentally scratched lightly against the bluenette’s waist, betraying her struggle to hold back.

“You…? Oh…” the young Hunter stammered, her blush deepening as she stole a glance at the Werewolf’s trembling form. “There’s a cave… just a few minutes from here,” she said hurriedly, her voice soft yet urgent. “Come on, I’ll show you.”

Without waiting for a response, Caitlyn grabbed Vi’s hand, leading her through the forest. The Alpha followed closely, her gaze never leaving the Human, her resolve hanging by a thread as the fire within her continued to grow.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn grasped Vi by the wrist and led her toward a secluded cave, the dim light casting long shadows on the rocky walls as they stepped inside. Throughout the journey, the Werewolf struggled to suppress the primal urge to pounce on the bluenette. Her patience was rewarded when, upon entering the cave, the Human turned to her and pressed a soft, tentative kiss to her lips.

“Slow... Slow down, okay?” the young Hunter whispered, her voice trembling slightly.

“O... Okay... I promise... I’ve never done this either... I just hope I won’t be terrible…” the redette admitted, her voice low and raw with emotion.

“You won’t, I’m sure of it,” Caitlyn reassured her, a gentle smile spreading across her face.

“I... Maybe... But I’ll do... my best…” the Alpha murmured, her eyes searching her girl’s for reassurance.

“I know you will,” she replied softly.

Vi reached out, her calloused hands trembling slightly as she cupped her lover’s face. She leaned in, pressing her lips against the bluenette’s in a kiss that was both tender and filled with hunger. The other teenager responded, her hands instinctively finding their way to the redette’s hips, gripping them tightly. A shiver coursed through the Werewolf’s body as she deepened the kiss, her movements growing bolder.

Unable to hold back any longer, the Alpha’s hands found the hem of the young Hunter’s top. She pulled it off with haste, her breathing ragged as she buried her face in the soft curve of Caitlyn’s chest. She let out a soft gasp but quickly helped, shrugging off her cape, which fell to the ground in a heap.

Vi’s urgency grew, her hands trembling as she moved to unfasten her girlfriend’s bottoms. She slid them down, leaving the blue-haired girl standing in her delicate undergarments. The bluenette shivered, the cool air brushing against her skin, and instinctively crossed her arms over her chest.

Gathering her courage, she reached for the redette’s top, pulling it over the Alpha’s head. Her breath hitched as she revealed her torso, a canvas of scars and intricate tattoos. The sight made her pause, not in fear or discomfort, but in awe.

The Werewolf’s chest rose and fell rapidly, her dark eyes fixed on the Human’s form. Her pupils dilated, the raw intensity of her desire unmistakable.

“You’re... breathtaking…” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

Caitlyn blushed, her hands hesitating before resting on Vi’s chest, her fingers tracing one of the scars. She took a moment to admire the Alpha’s scars, her fingertips grazing one with delicate curiosity. Each mark seemed to tell a story of battles fought and survived, a history written on her skin. Far from repulsing her, they only deepened her admiration for the woman before her. Her cheeks turned crimson when her mind registered her lover’s words.

“You’re... You are too...” the young Hunter replied, her voice soft yet resolute, as if she needed Vi to understand how much she meant it.

“Not... not as much as you...” the redette murmured, her gaze locked on the bluenette’s with a mixture of awe and restraint. Her pupils were slightly dilated, betraying the raw emotions she was trying so hard to temper.

Reaching out, the Werewolf hesitated before letting her hand hover near the Human’s bra. Her fingers trembled slightly, a visible testament to the effort she was making to control herself. Vi was holding back with everything she had; otherwise, she would have already torn off all Caitlyn’s clothes in a frenzy of passion.

“Can I... undress you?” she asked, her voice low and tentative, her words laced with uncertainty.

“Yes...” the young Hunter answered with a slow nod, her cheeks flushing even deeper as she gave her consent.

The Alpha obeyed, her movements quick but deliberate. Her claws brushed the fabric, nearly tearing it in her haste. When the bluenette’s bare form was revealed, the redette bit her lip hard, her breath catching as she took in the sight. Her eyes roamed over her girlfriend’s body, drinking in every detail with an intensity that made the Human’s heart race.

“Shit...” the Werewolf muttered under her breath, her voice raw with awe and desire.

Her hand instinctively shot to her own crotch, gripping it tightly. A pained expression crossed her face, causing the young Hunter’s concern to spike.

“What... What’s wrong?” Caitlyn asked, her voice gentle but insistent, her hands moving to Vi’s shoulders as if to steady her.

“N... Nothing... I just need to... control myself... I don’t want... I don’t want our first time to be animalistic...” the redette admitted, her voice trembling as she fought to keep herself grounded.

“Oh...” the bluenette replied, her tone soft and understanding.

“I don’t want to be... like the other Alpha...” the Werewolf added, her voice barely audible, as if the admission itself was painful.

“You won’t be...” the Human reassured her, reaching up to stroke her lover’s cheek. Her touch was gentle yet firm, grounding the Alpha in the moment and pulling her back from the edge of her fears.

“I promise...” the young Hunter added, her eyes steady and filled with trust, her smile soft but unwavering.

Vi took a deep breath and began to unbutton her pants, her hands trembling slightly. She paused, hesitating, her eyes darting to Caitlyn’s face.

“I...” she started, her voice faltering as she struggled to find the right words.

“Yes?” Caitlyn encouraged softly, tilting her head slightly as she waited.

“Don’t... don’t be afraid, please... But... if you find me repulsive... I won’t blame you...” the redette said, her voice heavy with vulnerability, her gaze dropping to the ground as if bracing for rejection.

“Why would I be afraid? I could never push you away!” the bluenette exclaimed, her voice firm yet warm, her hands moving to cup her lover’s face and lift her gaze.

Why, though? Why did she feel so irresistibly drawn to her, as if everything in the world was compelling her to stay close no matter what?

“Because... I... I’m an Alpha... and during ruts...” the Werewolf’s voice trailed off as she struggled to find the words, her ears flattening slightly in embarrassment.

She then unbuttoned her pants, revealing a distinct bulge in her boxer shorts. The Human’s eyes widened slightly, her lips parting in surprise as her breath caught.

“Oh...” the young Hunter whispered, her voice soft but steady, her eyes lifting to meet the Alpha’s with a mixture of curiosity and reassurance.

Vi lowered her head, convinced the beautiful girl would want to stop everything. Shame and doubt clouded her thoughts, her shoulders slumping as if to brace herself for rejection. But the bluenette gently took the redette’s chin between her thumb and forefinger, lifting her face with a tender but firm touch.

“Hey... I told you I wouldn’t push you away...” Caitlyn said softly, her eyes filled with reassurance.

“You have every right to...” the Werewolf muttered, her voice barely above a whisper, her gaze wavering.

“No, I... I don’t know why, but... I need to be with you...” the young Hunter replied, her cheeks flushing as she spoke, her honesty unwavering despite her shyness.

“Me too...” the Alpha admitted, her voice cracking slightly as her own emotions surged to the surface.

Caitlyn blushed even deeper, her cheeks a bright crimson. She took a deep breath, steadying herself as Vi hesitated for a moment longer. Finally, the redette lowered her pants and then her boxer shorts. The bluenette’s gaze instinctively fell to her lover’s hard member, her breath hitching slightly. She bit her lower lip, her mind racing, but instead of pulling away, she leaned in to kiss the Werewolf.

She froze for a moment, then felt a wave of relief wash over her, as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her chest. The beautiful girl wasn’t rejecting her. She returned the kiss with fervor, pulling the Human close and holding her tightly. Their bodies pressed together, skin against skin, and the Alpha could feel her member resting against the young Hunter’s thigh, so close to her most intimate place.

Caitlyn deepened the kiss, her hands sliding up to tangle in Vi’s hair as a shiver ran through her. The proximity of the her girlfriend’s arousal sent a rush of heat through her own body, and she found herself pressing closer, her own desire growing.

They only broke the kiss when they were out of breath, both panting heavily, their foreheads resting together for a moment. The redette gently scooped the bluenette up, cradling her as if she were the most precious thing in the world. She laid her down carefully on the cape spread across the ground, her movements slow and deliberate. Taking her own top, she rolled it up to fashion a makeshift pillow for the blue-haired girl, ensuring she was comfortable.

Sitting up, the Werewolf paused to admire her lover’s naked body beneath her. The soft glow of her skin, the curve of her hips, the way her hair splayed out like a halo… it all made her breath catch.

“Damn... You’re so... sexy...” she said, her voice husky with awe and desire.

The Human, still a bit shy, raised her knees slightly and crossed her forearms over her chest, pressing her breasts together. The subtle motion made them appear fuller, and she peeked up at the Alpha with a mixture of shyness and mischief.

“Do you... really think so?” the young Hunter asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Vi nodded, her eyes darkening as her arousal intensified at the sight. Damn. All she wanted was to be inside her, right here and now. Her face flushed bright red as she fought to contain her overwhelming desire.

“Vi...? Are you okay?” Caitlyn asked softly, her voice tinged with concern.

“Y-Yeah...” the redette gulped, her voice shaky. “I just... want to devour them...”

The bluenette’s cheeks flushed a deeper pink, but she smiled tenderly, her eyes soft and trusting.

“Go ahead...” she said, her voice a gentle invitation, her lips curving into a small, encouraging smile.

The Werewolf reached out, her hands trembling slightly as she gently took the Human’s wrists and moved her arms away from her chest, revealing her breasts in their full beauty. The young Hunter offered no resistance, her cheeks flushed, her breaths coming in soft, quick puffs. The Alpha’s eyes darkened with desire as she took in the sight before her. Slowly, she lowered Caitlyn’s legs, leaving her completely exposed and vulnerable, a vision of trust and allure.

Leaning in, Vi captured her girlfriend’s lips in a deep, passionate kiss, her hands roaming gently over her lover’s sides. She trailed her lips down to the bluenette’s neck, placing tender kisses along her pulse point, before moving lower to her chest. There, she lavished her breasts with kisses, her warm breath and soft lips sending shivers coursing through the Human girl.

She gasped softly, her body arching instinctively under the sensations. Her hand moved to rest behind the redette’s ear, her fingers threading into the redhead’s hair. The gentle touch only spurred the Werewolf on, making her movements more deliberate. She extended her tongue, licking the young Hunter’s breasts with a slow, deliberate motion, her warm saliva marking her territory and leaving her scent behind.

Each pass of her tongue brushed over Caitlyn’s hardened nipple, teasing and tempting her further. Unable to resist the allure, Vi finally took one into her mouth, her lips wrapping around it as she sucked gently, then with more intensity, until the sensitive flesh turned a rosy red. The bluenette’s eyes fluttered closed, her lips parting as soft moans of surprise and pleasure escaped her.

The redette shifted her attention, trailing kisses to the other breast and leaving a faint reddish mark on the sensitive skin. Her tongue darted out again, tracing circles over the Human’s chest and savoring every reaction.

“I want... to taste you...” the Werewolf murmured, her voice low and husky, her breath hot against Caitlyn’s skin.

The young Hunter’s breath hitched, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she felt her excitement building.

“Then... taste me... please...” she whispered, her voice trembling with both anticipation and desire.

The words were all the encouragement the Alpha needed. She began her descent, kissing her way down Caitlyn’s body with reverence, leaving a trail of warmth and tingling sensations in her wake. When she reached her lover’s thighs, she paused, inhaling deeply. The scent of her arousal was intoxicating, primal, and irresistible. It spoke to her on a level deeper than words… a call to claim and cherish.

The bluenette lay beneath her, her body trembling with anticipation, her mind surrendering completely to the moment. She felt as though she was burning from within, consumed by the heat of her desire.

Vi finally extended her tongue, tasting Caitlyn for the first time. The sensation was electric, a jolt of pleasure and longing shooting through her.

“Shit...” she muttered, her voice filled with awe.

She pressed her lips against her Human’s most intimate spot, kissing her tenderly, then more fervently, as the young Hunter girl let out a soft, keening moan. The Alpha’s tongue moved with deliberate precision, teasing and exploring, drawing gasps and whimpers from her lover.

She didn’t stop, showering Caitlyn with kisses and letting her tongue flick over her clitoris, coaxing her higher and higher. Her own needs clawed at her, an overwhelming urge to be inside her girlfriend, to claim her fully, but she pushed it aside. Her focus remained solely on the beauty beneath her, on bringing her as much pleasure as possible.

Carefully, the Werewolf adjusted her movements, mindful of her claws and teeth, ensuring that every touch was gentle, every motion deliberate. The Human’s moans grew louder, her body arching as she surrendered completely to the waves of pleasure the Alpha was drawing from her.

"And... and you?" Caitlyn asked, her voice trembling slightly, her growls softened by the sensations coursing through her body.

"M... Me?" Vi replied, momentarily distracted by her focus on her lover’s pleasure.

"You... you need to feel good too..."

"I... Later," the redette said, her voice husky with restraint. "When I’m inside you..."

"Hmm... okay..." the bluenette murmured, her body relaxing further under her lover’s ministrations.

The Werewolf leaned in again, this time taking the Human’s clitoris gently between her lips, sucking with careful tenderness. Her fingers trailed down to the young Hunter’s entrance, teasing the sensitive area with light caresses. But as her instincts urged her to delve deeper, she froze, her claws catching her attention.

"Con... Continue..." Caitlyn sighed, her voice breathy and tinged with need, her hips subtly shifting to seek more of the Alpha’s touch.

"But... my claws..." Vi hesitated, concern flashing in her eyes. "I might hurt you..."

"You won’t... I’ll... I’ll tell you if you do..." the bluenette reassured her, her voice soft yet resolute.

"Alright..." the redette exhaled, her hesitation melting away as she resumed her gentle exploration.

Carefully, she slid a single finger inside the Human, moving with deliberate caution. She felt her body tensed for a moment, then relaxed as she let out a soft moan, one filled with pleasure rather than pain. The Werewolf’s ears twitched at the sound, her confidence bolstered.

"Do you... do you like it? Am I hurting you?" the Alpha asked, her voice filled with genuine concern.

"Yes... and... no... no, you’re not hurting me..." the young Hunter replied, her cheeks flushed as her body arched slightly.

Vi’s surprise turned to relief, and she added another finger, curling them gently to explore Caitlyn’s inner warmth. The reaction was immediate. The blyenette arched her back further, her lips parting as a shudder ran through her. The sight was mesmerizing, and the redette felt her restraint waver.

Unable to resist, she leaned up, trailing kisses from the Human’s breasts to her neck, savoring the softness of her skin. Finally, she captured her lover’s lips in a passionate kiss, her breaths heavy with desire. The young Hunter returned the kiss fervently, her nails raking across the Werewolf’s back, leaving faint red lines in their wake.

"Caitlyn..." Vi whispered, her voice trembling with emotion as she rubbed herself against Caitlyn’s leg. The friction of her skin against her throbbing member sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body, stoking the fire of her need.

"Yes...?" the bluenette replied, her voice barely above a whisper, her eyes half-lidded with desire.

"I... I want you..." the redette confessed, her restraint crumbling as her instincts and emotions intertwined.

"Then... come, and give in to your desire..." the Human invited, her voice warm and inviting, her body fully open to the wolf before her.

The Werewolf withdrew her fingers and grasped her member, stroking herself briefly to prepare. She was already hard, but she wanted to be sure she was ready.

"You... you drive me crazy..."

"You do too..." the young Hunter whispered, gazing into her Alpha’s eyes with a shining, tender look.

Vi positioned herself between Caitlyn’s legs, aligning herself with her lover’s entrance. The bluenette remained still, trying to relax as much as possible. The redette rubbed gently against her before slowly beginning to enter her.

"It’s... big..." the Human grimaced as the Werewolf pushed halfway inside.

"Do you want me to... stop?"

"N... No!"

The Alpha was startled by her response but nodded and continued, inching further inside her, trying to go as deep as possible. Finally, she broke through the young Hunter’s hymen, and the Caitlyn let out a mix of relief and a growl of pleasure.

Vi understood and began to move, starting with slow thrusts. She held herself back, focusing on ensuring her girlfriend felt no pain. Her muscles tensed with the effort of restraint.

“C... Caitlyn... You’re... so tight…”

“Do... do you like it?”

“I love it…”

“Good… hmm… to hear…”

The redette continued her movements inside the bluenette, gradually increasing her pace and depth. The Human moaned louder, her nails digging deeper into the Werewolf’s back. She began to nibble on her lover’s neck, her moans spurring her to thrust harder.

“Ah!”

The Alpha gripped the young Hunter’s hips, thrusting into her with more vigor. Her girlfriend’s moans grew even more intense as she clung to her wolf with increasing fervor.

“You... you fit me so perfectly... It’s like you were made for me…”

“I’m... so... happy…”

Vi deepened her thrusts, moving powerfully within Caitlyn.

“Aaaaah... it’s... so good…!”

The redette felt an overwhelming instinct rising, compelling her to claim the bluenette fully.

“I want... I want to... release inside you…”

“Go... hmmm... ahead…”

“I want to make you pregnant... I want you to carry... ah... my pups…” the Werewolf groaned, her primal instincts speaking for her. “I want you to take my knot…”

“Your… Your knot?”

“Yes…! Do… Do you want it? Can I… hn… put it inside you? Please?”

“And... and what about... aaaah... your soul... mate…?”

“I don’t know... ah... who they are... and I don’t care…”

The Human felt a pang of sympathy for whoever that might be, but the pleasure coursing through her body quickly erased the thought.

“O… Okay Vi… You can… ah!”

“You’re sure?”

“Yes! Give me your knot! Knot me, my Alpha!”

The Alpha felt a rush of primal desire growing inside her. She didn’t hesitate any longer, having her girlfriend’s green light. She pushed harder into her, until her knot slipped in, locking them up. The stretch felt overwhelming for the young Hunter, who arched under the intense pleasure.

“Aaah, Vi... I... I’m going to…”

“Do it... come on my cock... I want... to come inside you…”

Caitlyn couldn’t hold back and climaxed, her nails scratching Vi deeply. The redette gave one final thrust, pushing as deeply as she could into the bluenette, and released herself inside her. The Human’s body tensed as she felt the warm liquid filling her, arching her back in response. The Werewolf stayed still, feeling her lover’s body contracting around her, as if pulling every drop from her, milking her dry.

The young Hunter’s back finally sank back onto the sweat-dampened ground. Exhausted, she gazed into the Alpha’s eyes, who was also panting and trembling with pleasure.

“That was... wow…” Vi breathed.

“Yes…”

“I want to do it again…”

“Vi... you have more stamina than I do…” Caitlyn chuckled softly.

“I know... but... later? When my knot will… you know…” the redette chuckled, shyly.

“Alright…” the bluenette agreed, stroking her lover’s hair.

The Alpha smiled and leaned down to kiss her Human deeply and tenderly.

“I love you…”

“I love you too…”

Chapter Text

Over the past few days, the two teenagers had met again and again, their connection magnetic and irresistible. They had secluded themselves from the world, lost in their own little universe, making love with each other every single day, several times.

But as the days passed, Caitlyn found her thoughts drifting to her grandmother. It had been a while since she had last visited, and guilt began to creep in. She decided it was time to see her and bring her something special. Her grandmother probably hadn’t had meat in quite some time, so the bluenette packed some in her basket, hoping it would be a welcomed treat.

She carefully arranged the contents of her basket, ensuring everything was neatly placed. Pulling her navy blue cape over her shoulders, she set off toward Fanny’s cottage. The walk through the forest was peaceful, the sound of birdsong accompanying her as she navigated the familiar path.

When she arrived, the young Hunter knocked on the sturdy wooden door. It creaked open to reveal her grandmother’s warm smile. The old woman immediately pulled her into a tight embrace, planting a kiss on her cheek. Her touch was comforting, and Caitlyn felt a wave of nostalgia wash over her.

“My sweet girl,” Fanny said warmly before pulling back slightly. Her expression shifted, her brows furrowing as she studied the bluenette closely. “Hm…? There’s something different about you, my dear…” she said, her voice tinged with curiosity.

The teenager blinked, slightly taken aback. Her grandmother’s uncanny ability to read her emotions had always been both impressive and unsettling. She raised an eyebrow, attempting to mask her surprise.

“Ah?” she replied, stepping into the cozy cottage. “What do you mean, grandma?”

The scent of herbs and old wood filled the air, wrapping around her like a familiar blanket. Caitlyn placed the basket on the table, her mind already racing with thoughts of what her grandmother might have noticed.

While her grandmother moved to the kitchen to prepare some tea, the bluenette slipped off her cape, shaking off a few stray droplets of dew from the forest, and hung it carefully on the coat rack. She took a moment to steady herself, smoothing her dress before following her grandmother. Carrying the basket in both hands, she entered the cozy kitchen, the smell of herbs and dried flowers filling the air. She placed the basket gently on the wooden table, her movements deliberate as if trying to delay the inevitable conversation.

“What happened this week?” the old lady asked, her voice calm but laced with concern. “You didn’t go into the forest like I told you not to, did you?”

The young Hunter froze mid-step, her heart skipping a beat.

“I… Yes… I had to go. There was a meat shortage, and all the hunters had been called away,” she admitted, her voice wavering slightly.

Fanny turned sharply, her eyes wide with alarm.

“Oh heavens. You didn’t encounter any Werewolf, did you?”

Caitlyn stiffened, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve.

“Uh… Wh-why?” she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.

“You did meet one, didn’t you?” Her grandmother’s piercing gaze didn’t waver.

The teenager lowered her head, the weight of her guilt pressing down on her shoulders.

“Yes…”

“What happened?”

“One of them… He tried to… assault me,” the bluenette confessed, her voice trembling.

“An Alpha…” the old woman whispered, a hand flying to her mouth. “Did you manage to escape?”

“Vi intervened…” Caitlyn said softly, her hands twisting together nervously.

“Oh… I see… But Vi, she’s an Alpha too, isn’t she?”

“Yes…” the young Hunter replied hesitantly, her brows furrowing. “But… why all these questions, Grandma?”

Fanny sighed, her eyes searching her little girl’s face for answers.

“I’ll explain everything, but I need to know more. How old is Vi?”

“Uh… Sixteen,” the bluenette replied, her voice uncertain, as if unsure why the detail mattered.

“Oh… And… Did something happen between the two of you?” the old woman asked, her tone gentle but probing.

The teenager’s eyes widened in shock, her heart racing. How could her grandmother suspect that?

“I… Why do you want to know that?” she asked, her voice defensive but faltering.

“Something did happen between you, didn’t it?” Fanny pressed gently.

Caitlyn’s gaze dropped to the floor, her cheeks flushing crimson.

“Yes…”

Her grandmother let out a heavy sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly as if the weight of the revelation had settled on her.

“You’ve been drinking your tea every day, haven’t you?” she asked, her tone suddenly more serious.

The young Hunter nodded silently, her hands clenching in her lap as she avoided her the old woman’s eyes. The air between them grew heavier, the unspoken truths hanging in the room like a storm about to break.

"Good. Very good. I still need to know a few more things. Did you arrange to meet Vi?"

"No," the bluenette said, shaking her head. "She must have been nearby and heard me screaming."

Fanny narrowed her eyes slightly, her curiosity piqued.

"Is that what she told you?"

"No," the teenager admitted, her cheeks flushing faintly. "She said she felt drawn to me, like I was calling her, but… who knows? Maybe she just heard me."

"And… what did she do? How did you feel when you saw her?"

"She threw herself at the other Alpha," Caitlyn replied, her voice softening as the memory resurfaced. "To protect me and stop him from… doing what he wanted. I… I was relieved to see her."

"Just relieved?" Fanny pressed, her tone kind but probing.

"I…" the bluenette hesitated, her fingers brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I’m not sure anymore. I think it’s because what happened after was… good?"

The old woman’s brows furrowed deeply as she studied her granddaughter’s face.

"Sweetheart, be honest with me."

"I…" the young Hunter hesitated again, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I felt drawn to her too when I saw her. When she said she wanted me, I… I agreed out of… need?"

"Need?" the grandmother echoed, her voice gentle but firm.

"Yes," the teenager said, her gaze dropping to her lap. "Like… like I was meant to give myself to her. Grandma, why all these questions?"

Fanny took a deep breath, her expression softening as she chose her words carefully.

"Caitlyn… You remember when I told you about soulmates?"

"Hmm. Yes," Caitlyn said, her brows knitting. "Why?"

"I think Vi and you are soulmates. You’re connected in that way."

The bluenette’s eyes widened, her heart skipping a beat.

"Isn’t that only between Werewolves?"

"No," the old woman replied, her voice steady and reassuring. "It’s not limited to the same species. Besides, Werewolves have a part of humanity in them."

"Oh…" the young Hunter murmured, her mind racing.

"Did Vi feel that need too?"

"Yes," the teenager said, her voice firmer now, as if the realization was settling in.

"Then I believe you are soulmates," Fanny said with a small, knowing smile.

Caitlyn’s lips curved into a hesitant but genuine smile, a warmth blooming in her chest as she thought of Vi. The pieces of the puzzle seemed to fall into place, leaving her both overwhelmed and comforted by the connection they shared.

"She… She also told me she wanted me to… to carry her pups."

"She told you that???" her grandmother’s eyes widened in surprise, her teacup pausing mid-air.

"Y-Yes… Is that bad?" the blunette asked, nervously fiddling with the hem of her sleeve.

"No, don’t worry about it," the old woman replied, though her brow furrowed slightly, as if contemplating something deeper.

"Alright… Grandma?" the young Hunter hesitated, glancing at her grandmother, who now looked at her intently.

"Yes?"

"For the past few weeks, my sense of smell has been sharper. Did you put something in the tea?"

Fanny sighed, setting her cup down.

"I did, yes. But only to make sure you wouldn’t get pregnant."

"Oh? Have you been doing that for a long time?" the teenager’s voice carried both curiosity and a hint of unease.

"Yes. Ever since you came of age and started venturing deeper into the forest."

"But you know, I wasn’t planning to lose my virginity before I came of age…" Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed, her voice dropping to a near whisper.

"That’s why there were weeks I was planning to forbid you from going out," the grandmother said firmly, her tone now edged with concern.

"What do you mean?"

"Werewolves go into rut twice a year, for a week each time," the old woman explained, her voice steady but serious. "During those periods, they think only of mating. And Alphas, in particular, are the ones who… well, can act like that male and Vi. They’re driven purely by the instinct to reproduce."

"But… Vi didn’t always want to do that when we were together," Caitlyn interjected, her voice soft but defensive.

"She was satisfied," Fanny said, her tone gentler now.

"Satisfied?"

"How can I put this…” Her grandmother hesitated, her expression softening as she tried to phrase her words carefully. “Vi didn’t pull out, did she?"

The bluenette’s face turned crimson, her breath hitching as she processed the question. She looked down, unable to meet her grandmother’s gaze.

"N-No," she stammered.

"For Alphas, it’s like they’ve fulfilled the act of fertilization," the old lady explained, her voice calm but matter-of-fact. "So their reproductive instincts are temporarily satisfied. That’s why she didn’t press you further afterward."

"Oh… I see," the young Hunter said, her voice barely audible, her hands now nervously twisting together.

"But since you’ve been drinking the tea…" Fanny added, letting the sentence hang in the air.

Caitlyn nodded slowly, understanding the unspoken reassurance. Her mind swirled with thoughts, her emotions a mix of relief, embarrassment, and curiosity. Fanny reached out, placing a comforting hand over her grand-dautgher’s.

"You’re safe, my dear," she said softly, her eyes warm with affection. "But you must always be careful with Alphas. Their instincts are strong, and they don’t always have control over them."

The bluenette nodded again, her lips curling into a faint smile.

"Thank you, Grandma," she whispered, feeling a sense of solace in her grandmother’s guidance, even as her thoughts lingered on Vi and the complicated bond they now shared.

"I imagine she must have wanted to every day?" Fanny’s tone was calm, though her gaze was sharp, scrutinizing her little girl’s reaction.

"Yes," the teenager admitted, her cheeks flushing.

"And you weren’t entirely against it."

"No… Except when I was too tired."

"And Vi respected that?"

"Yes… She never touched me when I didn’t want her to."

The old woman nodded thoughtfully, a knowing look in her eyes.

"You truly are soulmates."

"Ah? I… I’m… I’m still struggling to come to terms with that, and… I don’t know how to talk to Vi about it. I’m certain she won’t believe me." The young Hunter’s voice trembled slightly, her hands nervously fidgeting with the edge of her skirt.

"I think she’ll struggle with it too," her grandmother said, placing a comforting hand on Caitlyn’s shoulder. "But… she won’t be able to deny the truth."

"She doesn’t like humans…" the bluenette’s voice was soft, almost a whisper. "I know she’s kind to me, but that’s just because we know each other, because we’re friends… It’s just because she was in rut that she wanted to do that with me."

Fanny’s expression turned serious.

"Caitlyn, my dear. Vi may dislike humans, but she let you get close to her from the very beginning. She even went to sleep on your bed, where your scent lingers. You said she felt instinctively drawn to you. And she’s always respected your boundaries when you said no. Alphas don’t behave that way unless the other person is their soulmate."

"How do you know?" the teenager’s voice broke slightly, her emotions bubbling to the surface.

Her grand-mother’s face softened as she leaned closer.

"I’ve known Werwolves for a very long time. I lived among them for years. I was even accepted into a pack, despite being just a Human."

The young Hunter’s eyes widened in shock.

"H-How?!"

"As I said, an Alpha allowed me to live with his pack from time to time," Fanny explained, her voice steady but tinged with a hint of nostalgia.

"You… You were his soulmate?"

Fanny seemed momentarily surprised by the question, but then she smiled faintly. 

"Yes…"

Caitlyn’s eyes and mouth opened wide in astonishment.

"Why didn’t you tell me earlier?"

"Because I never thought you’d have an Alpha as a soulmate," her grandmother’s tone was gentle, but there was a weight to her words.

"Oh… I see…" the bluenette murmured, her gaze dropping to the floor.

"But sweetheart, you must keep drinking your tea, alright? It’s very important."

"I understand now," the teenager replied, nodding slowly.

The old woman gave her a broad smile and stood, her movements brisk as she began preparing the kitchen.

"Well then," she said, "let’s cook that meat you brought. It’s been a while since I’ve had such a treat."

Caitlyn smiled softly, her thoughts still swirling, but the warmth of her grandmother’s presence grounded her. Together, they worked in the kitchen, the aroma of the sizzling meat filling the cozy room as sunlight filtered through the windows.

Chapter Text

Vi wandered through the village, her worn stray attire blending with the shadows of the narrow streets. Her hood was pulled low over her face, concealing her identity from prying eyes. She had avoided leaving the forest for days. Not because she didn’t want to see Caitlyn, but because she needed to unravel the whirlwind of emotions and instincts that had consumed her during her rut.

The late afternoon sun cast long shadows over the cobblestone paths as she made her way toward the bluenette’s house. The faint scent of baked bread and burning wood lingered in the air, but another, more pungent scent reached her nose.

Darius.

Her body stiffened as she caught his scent, a mixture of sweat and arrogance. She deliberately ignored it, hoping to pass unnoticed. But her hopes were dashed as a familiar, sneering voice called out.

“Where are you off to, you mangy mutt?”

The Werewolf stopped in her tracks, her fists clenching instinctively at her sides. She turned slowly, her sharp eyes meeting the stupid man’s smug face as he strode toward her with deliberate confidence.

“What do you want, insecure little man? Looking to get your ass kicked again?” she growled, her voice low and dangerous.

Darius’s smirk widened as he gestured behind him. Two burly figures emerged from the shadows, their predatory grins mirroring his.

“Not this time,” he said, crossing his arms. “I’ve got some friends who are dying to blow off some steam. Didn’t think I’d find you here, though. Guess today’s my lucky day.”

The redette’s sharp ears picked up the sound of their boots crunching against the gravel as they closed in. Her jaw tightened, and her sharp canines glinted as she bared her teeth slightly.

“You need backup to fight me? So you’re cowardly AND weak? And you actually think Caitlyn would ever want someone like you?” she spat, her voice dripping with contempt.

“Cowardly?” the man arched an eyebrow, his smirk deepening. “No. Caitlyn... she won’t have a choice but to welcome me at her side once you’re out of the picture.”

Vi’s blood boiled at his words, her claws itching to tear into him.

“Don’t be more of an idiot than you already are. Caitlyn will NEVER want you!”

“Not if she’s pregnant…” the young Human’s voice dropped, his tone oozing malice. He let out a cruel laugh as the brawler’s eyes widened in shock. “Here, women who get knocked up are obligated to stay with the man who fathered their child. Caitlyn knows that well enough. She wouldn’t dare go against her village.”

The Werewolf’s vision blurred with red. Her chest heaved as a feral growl rumbled from deep within her throat. This bastard dared to talk about her mate like that?

“You’re delusional!” she snarled before launching herself at him, her fists connecting with his jaw in a bone-jarring punch.

Darius staggered back, clutching his face in shock. But the redette didn’t stop. She pummeled him with a flurry of blows, her rage-fueled strength sending him reeling.

“CAITLYN WILL NEVER BE PREGNANT WITH YOUR CHILD!” she roared, her voice echoing through the narrow street.

She was consumed by fury, her strikes relentless as the man’s cronies stood frozen, momentarily stunned by the ferocity of the attack. But her rage blinded her to the danger lurking behind her.

One of the lackeys crept up silently, a heavy wooden club gripped tightly in his hands. With a swift, brutal swing, the club connected with the back of the redette’s head.

The world tilted violently as pain exploded in her skull. Her vision darkened, and she crumpled to the ground, her body limp and motionless.

The young man straightened, wiping blood from his split lip as he glared down at her unconscious form. A twisted grin spread across his face as he spat onto the ground.

The village square grew eerily silent, save for the faint rustling of leaves in the wind.

*****

The Werewolf was dragged out of the village, her limp body jostling over uneven terrain, and taken to a cave in the southeast. A notorious hideout for poachers. The air inside was thick and oppressive, reeking of blood, damp stone, and the unmistakable metallic tang of silver. The walls were lined with crude tools, pelts, and trophies from their kills, a grim testament to the atrocities committed there.

Vi was hoisted roughly by her arms, the coarse rope biting into her wrists as they hung her from a hook embedded in the rocky ceiling. Her feet dangled inches from the ground, leaving her vulnerable and exposed. A moment later, a large bucket of icy water was hurled over her, the impact jarring her awake. She gasped sharply, coughing and sputtering as the frigid liquid trickled down her face and into her mouth.

“Damn it. Where am I?” she growled, her voice hoarse and strained.

“You’re with us,” came the cold reply.

Darius stepped forward, flanked by two other men, a smug grin plastered across his face. His boots crunched on the gravelly floor as he approached, his posture radiating confidence and malice. The redette blinked hard, her vision adjusting to the dim light cast by flickering torches. Her sharp eyes darted around the cavern, taking in every detail. This wasn’t just any ordinary hideout. The stench of blood and silver was overwhelming, clinging to her nostrils and skin. She spotted crude weapons leaning against the walls, alongside cages and shackles stained with rust and dried blood.

Poachers.

Her stomach churned. They knew. Somehow, they’d figured it out.

“What’s your game here?” she spat, her voice laced with defiance despite the pounding ache in her head.

“Oh, you know…” Darius began, his tone mockingly casual. “I don’t like people messing with what’s mine.” He chuckled, his eyes gleaming with malice. “Kind of like you, right?”

“‘What’s yours’? Don’t tell me that’s how you talk about Caitlyn. And what do you mean, like me? You’re talking about the deer?”

“Exactly. Caitlyn belongs to me, and you’ve been playing on a field you had no business stepping into. As for the deer? It wasn’t hard to connect the dots between the color of your fur and your hair.” He leaned closer, his grin widening. “Same goes for that other wolf with the light blue fur. Imagine how easy it’ll be to find her…”

The brawler’s heart sank. Fuck. They’d noticed her. They’d noticed Jinx. The realization hit her like a blow to the chest, but she didn’t let it show. Instead, she bared her teeth, her sharp canines glinting in the dim light. There was no point in hiding anymore.

She tried to shift into her wolf form, her body tensing as she summoned her inner strength, but the chains around her wrists burned like fire. She hissed in pain, her skin blistering where the silver touched it. Of course. She should have known.

“Pray to your gods that I don’t get out of here,” she hissed, her voice low and venomous. “Because I swear I’ll make you suffer slowly.”

“Oh, you might get out of here eventually,” the Poacher replied, his smirk widening. “But not if no one finds you. By the way, are the cuffs too tight? I hope they’re not too uncomfortable.”

“They’re nothing compared to what I’ll do to you,” Vi snarled, her voice a deadly promise.

“If you say so.” the man shrugged, feigning indifference. “I’ll be keeping one of your claws for my knife, though. The thought of it already thrills me.”

“Caitlyn will never want you if she sees what you’ve done,” the redette retorted, a sharp grin curling her lips. “She’ll never choose someone who mutilated her Alpha.”

“I told you… Once she’s pregnant, she won’t have a choice.”

“She’ll cut off your balls before you ever get close to touching her. And she’s already pregnant.”

Darius froze, his smirk faltering for a split second before his eye twitched.

“What do you mean, already pregnant?”

“Yeah. With my pups,” the Werewolf said, her grin widening as she watched his composure crack.

For a moment, he was silent, his jaw tightening as the words sank in. Then, he burst into laughter, the sound echoing off the cavern walls.

“Well then, I’ll just have to take them from her myself,” he said, his voice dripping with malice.

“They’ll be born before you can do anything,” the Alpha said, her tone calm but edged with steel. “You’ll never have Caitlyn.”

“Oh, I will,” the Poacher sneered. “Don’t you worry.”

“Keep dreaming,” Vi sighed, her voice dripping with mock pity. “It’s all you’ve got left. That, and your pathetic fantasies about her.”

“You’re insufferable…”

Darius’s face darkened with anger as he stepped closer, his boots crunching against the gritty floor. He drew a knife from his belt, the blade gleaming ominously in the torchlight. Without hesitation, he slashed at the redette’s shirt, tearing the fabric and exposing her midsection. Then, with deliberate cruelty, he pressed the blade to her skin and cut a piece of flesh from her stomach.

The Werewolf clenched her teeth, her jaw tight, refusing to let him hear the satisfaction of her pain. She held her head high, her eyes blazing with defiance even as the searing agony spread through her body.

“I’m telling you the truth… You’ll never have Caitlyn in your bed. Nor in your life. She’d kill you first. She’s wild, even for a Human.”

“I like my odds against her…” the man said, pressing his knife lightly against his victim’s lips. “And at worst, I’ll just be the coward you claim I am.”

The Alpha kept smiling, even though the silver seared her skin.

“You don’t stand a chance with her. She clawed and bit me hard enough to draw blood while I was mating her. Made an Alpha bleed. Not bad for a Human, right? So against a pathetic little kid like you…”

The young Poacher’s brow furrowed as anger flared in his eyes. He dragged the knife across her cheek, leaving a shallow cut.

“Careful now. I’m much stronger than you think. How about I leave my mark on you?” he threatened, though his trembling fingers betrayed his growing frustration.

“I’ll heal before it sticks. But my mark? I’ll give it to Caitlyn, claim her as my mate. And that’ll be permanent.”

Her grin widened. She could see she was getting under his skin. If she enraged him enough, he’d make mistakes, and that might give her an opening.

“Hmm, it doesn’t matter if you heal,” Darius sneered. “I just want Caitlyn to see you’ve been captured by Poachers. She’ll be filled with rage, and that’s when we’ll catch her. As for you… calling her your ‘mate’? That’s a bit reductive, don’t you think?”

“She’ll have rage, all right. Enough to kill you,” Vi shot back, her tone dripping with scorn. “She’s smart, unlike you. And I think she’d much rather I call her my mate, like a Werewolf, than hear you babble about her becoming your wife.”

The man let out a low, malicious laugh, then gestured to one of his men. The lackey handed him a glowing iron brand, its silver tip heated until it glowed white-hot.

Without hesitation, the Poacher pressed it deep into the redette’s stomach.

“AAAH!” The Alpha couldn’t hold back her scream this time, the searing pain ripping through her body. “You… you’re scared, huh? You wouldn’t dare… if I weren’t tied up.” She forced herself to keep her composure, even as her voice wavered.

“Oh, I’d dare,” Darius sneered. “But I like you just the way you are.”

“Too bad for you, I’m already taken. By Caitlyn,” Vi retorted, her voice defiant despite the pain.

She couldn’t stop herself from provoking him.

“Don’t worry,” Darius said with a sadistic smile. “I’ll take Caitlyn savagely for you.”

“Sure you will,” the Werewolf scoffed. “In your dreams. The only place you’ll ever have her.”

The young Poacher whipped the air with his hand, his patience wearing thin.

“I’ve had enough of your comments. Now, playtime’s over…”

He dug his knife into the fresh wound on her stomach, twisting it cruelly. The redette let out a sharp gasp of pain, her body jerking involuntarily. She gritted her teeth, refusing to give him the satisfaction of hearing her scream again. If he stopped at this, she thought, maybe she could endure. Maybe she could find a way out.

But the man wasn’t done.

He ran the blade along her arms and legs, slicing shallow but numerous wounds into her skin. Blood dripped steadily to the ground, staining the dirt beneath her. The Alpha’s body trembled as she fought to suppress her cries, sweat beading on her brow.

Fuck… she thought. I’m not going to last much longer.

Her vision blurred as her strength ebbed away. A pang of regret cut through her mind, sharper than any blade. She hadn’t been able to say goodbye to her little sister. Or to Caitlyn.

“Cait… lyn…” she murmured weakly, her voice barely audible.

Darius paused, a cruel smile spreading across his face as he leaned close to her ear.

“She’ll never hear you again,” he whispered.

With a final, brutal blow to her head, Vi’s world went black.

The young Poacher barked a command, and his men hauled her limp body out of the cave. They dragged her through the forest, finally tossing her into the underbrush like discarded prey.

The brawler’s unconscious body was unceremoniously dragged from the blood-soaked cave, her arms and legs leaving faint trails in the dirt. The Poachers moved with a calculated efficiency, their boots crunching against the dry forest floor as they carried her deeper into the wilderness. The air was thick with the scent of pine and damp earth, but it did little to mask the metallic tang of blood clinging to her battered form.

The men exchanged low whispers, their voices tinged with unease. Even in her vulnerable state, the aura of an Alpha seemed to weigh heavily on them. They glanced nervously at her slack face, as though expecting her eyes to snap open and her wrath to ignite at any moment.

“Careful,” one muttered, adjusting his grip on her arm. “If she wakes up…”

“She won’t,” Darius snapped, cutting him off. His voice carried a brittle edge, betraying his own simmering anxiety.

The group reached a clearing bathed in pale moonlight, the silver beams illuminating Vi’s crimson-streaked skin. The young Poacher motioned sharply, and the men dumped her onto the cold, mossy ground. Her body hit with a dull thud, her head lolling to the side as strands of her fiery hair clung to her sweat-drenched face.

“Here’s far enough,” he said, his tone clipped.

He crouched beside her, his eyes narrowing as he studied her bruised and bloodied form. Despite the wounds, there was a defiance etched into her features, even in unconsciousness. It made his lip curl.

“Throw her in deeper,” he ordered, his voice hard. “Let the forest deal with her.”

The men hesitated, their gazes darting to the surrounding trees. The woods were eerily quiet, the usual nocturnal sounds conspicuously absent. It was as if the forest itself held its breath, watching, waiting.

One of them finally spoke, his voice barely above a whisper.

“You sure about this? What if…”

“We should finish the job, just in case she…”

“Obey me!” Darius barked, his patience fraying.

They dragged her further into the underbrush, her body snagging on low-hanging branches and sharp brambles. Leaves and dirt clung to her torn clothes and open wounds, mingling with the blood that continued to seep sluggishly from her injuries.

When they finally stopped, they heaved her into a thicket, her body crumpling among the twisted roots of an ancient oak. The men stepped back quickly, as though afraid the forest might retaliate for their actions.

Darius lingered a moment longer, his gaze fixed on her still form. A cruel smile tugged at his lips as he turned away.

“Let’s go,” he said, his voice cold. “She’s not our problem anymore.”

The group retreated, their footsteps fading into the distance. The forest seemed to exhale, the faint rustle of leaves and distant calls of night creatures returning to life.

Vi remained motionless, her breaths shallow and uneven. The moonlight filtered through the canopy above, casting fragmented patterns across her face. The night pressed on, the forest whispering its secrets around her as she lay on the brink of consciousness, her body battered but her spirit unbroken.

Chapter Text

For the past few days, Caitlyn hadn’t been feeling well. A constant, gnawing unease weighed on her chest, making it hard to breathe. It wasn’t just paranoia, it was something deeper, something primal. A sense of danger. Not for herself, but for Vi.

Her grandmother’s warning echoed in her mind. What if Vi really was in grave danger? The thought made her stomach twist painfully. But why? How? Who would dare…

No.

She already knew the answer.

Darius.

Her jaw clenched, muscles tightening with barely contained fury. Without another thought, she grabbed her cape, slinging it over her shoulders in a rush. The door slammed shut behind her as she took off, her boots barely touching the ground as she ran into the forest.

The cold air stung her cheeks, but she didn’t slow down. Her heartbeat thundered in her ears, the weight in her stomach growing heavier with each step. She didn’t know why, but something felt wrong. Deeply wrong.

Then…

“Oh, hey Caitlyn! How’s it going?”

That voice.

Her body went rigid.

Standing in her path was Darius, a wide, smug grin stretching across his face as if he had been expecting her.

The bluenette’s brows furrowed, her sharp gaze locking onto him.

“What do you want? I’m busy,” she snapped, her tone sharp and cold.

“I’m happy to see you,” the man took a step closer, his grin never wavering. “You know, I’ve missed you.”

Her hands curled into fists. His words were laced with something unsettling, something that made her skin crawl.

She wasn’t in the mood for his games. And she sure as hell wasn’t going to waste another second standing here talking to him.

And then, she caught it. Vi’s scent. It clung to Darius’s clothes, unmistakable, woven into the very fabric of his shirt like a lingering whisper of what he had done. Worse, it was on the others too, the Poachers standing behind him, their eyes watching her with amusement, as if they knew something she didn’t.

A chill ran down her spine.

That was all the confirmation she needed. Something was terribly, horribly wrong.

Her fingers twitched, itching to grab her rifle, to put a bullet right between their eyes and wipe those smug expressions off their faces.

“I’m looking for Vi, so get lost!” she snapped, her voice sharp like a blade.

Darius let out an exaggerated sigh, shaking his head.

“Vi? Why waste your time searching for that mutt? She’s not worth it.” His grin widened as he extended a hand toward her. “Come on, come with me instead.”

The audacity!

The young Hunter didn’t hesitate. With a sharp slap, she smacked his hand away, her glare burning with open hostility.

“That’s none of your damn business! And the only place I’d ever go with you is in your dreams.”

The young Poacher’s grin faltered for the briefest second before he forced out a chuckle.

“Oh, come on! Don’t waste your time on her!”

“No! I don’t want to! I don’t care about you!” she spat. “How many times do I have to spell it out for you?! You want me to break your nose again?!”

His jaw tightened. His easygoing act was slipping, irritation creeping into his expression as he took a step forward.

“You’re coming with me,” he ordered, his voice lower, harder. “It’s not safe to be out here alone.”

For a split second, Caitlyn considered drawing her gun. But she didn’t need to waste her time on him. Not when the redette could be in danger.

Instead, she shoved past him, pushing him off balance as she took off in a full sprint, her feet pounding against the forest floor.

“CAITLYN!” Darius’s furious roar split through the trees, his heavy footsteps thundering behind her as he gave chase.

But it was too late.

She was already gone.

Hearing his voice grow fainter and fainter, the bluenette let out a breath, slowing her pace slightly.

Good.

She didn’t have to rush anymore.

Each step she took felt heavier than the last, her boots crunching against the damp earth as she followed her Alpha’s fading scent. It was weak, too weak… and that terrified her. The deeper she went into the woods, the stronger the air reeked of blood, a sharp, metallic tang that made her stomach churn.

Then she saw her.

Vi.

Her breath hitched, her heart slamming against her ribs so violently it hurt.

The Werewolf was laying there, motionless. Her clothes were barely more than scraps of fabric, clinging to her battered body by a thread. Dark crimson stained her skin, some fresh, some dried, painting a gruesome picture of what had been done to her. Deep gashes marred her arms and legs, and Caitlyn’s stomach dropped when she caught sight of a raw, scorched wound across her abdomen.

Her mind barely registered her own movements as she sprinted forward, nearly tripping in her desperation.

"No, no, no!"

She dropped to her knees beside the Alpha’s body, hands trembling as she lifted her head with the utmost care.

“Vi! Vi, can you hear me?!” Her voice was frantic, thick with fear.

No response.

The redette’s breathing was shallow, her lips slightly parted, but she didn’t move. She didn’t even stir.

The bluenette swore under her breath, blinking rapidly as hot tears blurred her vision. She couldn’t fall apart now. Her girlfriend needed her. She had to get her out of here.

Bracing herself, she maneuvered Vi’s limp body, careful not to aggravate her wounds as she draped the redhead’s arm over her shoulders. Her free arm secured itself around the Werewolf’s waist, holding her steady.

The Alpha was heavier than the Human had anticipated. Dead weight.

But she didn’t care.

Gritting her teeth, she pushed forward, each step feeling like she was dragging her own soul through hell. The journey back felt like an eternity. An agonizing, torturous eternity.

"Hold on… please!"

She whispered it over and over, knowing her soulmate couldn’t hear her, but saying it out loud was the only thing keeping her from collapsing under the crushing weight of helplessness. It was all she had to cling to, the one thread of hope keeping her together.

Then, finally, finally! Her grandmother’s house came into view.

The young Hunter’s throat tightened, and she forced out a desperate scream, her voice cracking with the sheer force of it.

“GRANDMA!”

The sound of hurried, heavy footsteps pounded against the wooden floorboards inside, and within seconds, the door was yanked open with such force it nearly slammed against the wall.

Her grandmother’s sharp gasp cut through the night.

“Oh my God! What happened?!”

Caitlyn didn’t answer right away. She couldn’t. She was too focused on getting Vi inside.

The elderly woman wasted no time, rushing forward to help lower the Werewolf onto the couch. Her hands immediately went to work, assessing the wounds, fingers pressing gently yet firmly as she examined the extent of the damage.

The bluenette stood frozen for a moment, her breath coming in uneven gasps, the reality of it all sinking into her bones like ice.

“I… I found her in the forest,” she finally choked out, her voice barely above a whisper. She didn’t mention Darius. She couldn’t. Not yet.

Then, her eyes landed on the brutalized skin of the redette’s stomach. On the ugly, seared mark.

Her fists clenched, her entire body going rigid with fury.

“I saw her stomach… it’s the mark of the Poachers,” she growled, her voice shaking not with fear, but with rage. “I have to find them.”

Caitlyn shot up from her seat, her breathing uneven as she stormed toward the door. Her hand wrapped around the doorknob, her knuckles turning white as she clenched it. The fire in her veins burned hotter than ever. Every fiber of her being screamed for revenge, for justice.

She had to find them.

She had to kill them!

“Caitlyn! Don’t you move from there!”

Fanny’s voice sliced through the room like a blade. Sharp, commanding, leaving no room for argument.

The young Human’s head snapped toward her, eyes blazing with frustration.

“Why?!” she demanded, her voice thick with emotion.

“You’re in no condition to track anyone!” Her grandmother’s gaze didn’t waver. “So you are staying right here! You need to help me take care of your Alpha!”

The bluenette’s jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. Her hands trembled with rage.

“But I have to kill them!” she seethed, her voice cracking under the weight of her fury.

Fanny stepped closer, her expression firm.

“Vi is the priority! She needs you! She needs her soulmate!”

Those words struck something deep within the young Hunter, something raw.

Her fingers loosened around the doorknob, hesitation creeping into her posture.

“But what can I even do?” she murmured, her voice smaller now, almost breaking. Helplessness wrapped around her like a suffocating fog.

The elderly woman’s sharp features softened slightly, though her tone remained firm.

“Your bond is strong. I’ve told you before. You are her soulmate.”

Caitlyn exhaled shakily, her rage dimming just enough for the weight of exhaustion to settle in. With slow, reluctant steps, she moved away from the door and knelt beside Vi, her hands hovering uncertainly before resting gently on the redette’s arm.

The Alpha was so still.

Too still.

The bluenette swallowed the lump in her throat as tears welled in her eyes, her vision growing hazy. She hated this. Hated feeling so damn useless.

Fanny reached over, pressing a wrinkled but steady hand to her granddaughter’s shoulder.

“She will survive,” she assured her, though the grave undertone in her voice didn’t go unnoticed. “She’s an Alpha, and still young. That means she’s strong. But…” She hesitated, glancing down at the Werewolf’s battered form. “She will be weakened for at least two weeks. Maybe even a full month. Healing will take time.”

A shuddering breath left the young Human’s lips. The knot in her chest loosened, just a little. She could handle two weeks. She could handle a month. As long as her soulmate made it.

The grandmother suddenly turned toward her, her expression unreadable, but serious.

“Caitlyn… I need you to listen to me carefully. Sit down.”

The change in her tone sent a chill down Caitlyn’s spine. Swallowing hard, she wiped at the wet trails on her cheeks and moved to sit across from her grandmother.

“Yeah?” she asked, hesitantly. “What is it?”

Fanny rinsed her hands in the water basin, the crimson swirling away before she dried them off on a cloth. Then, she met the teenager’s gaze, eyes heavy with something the bluenette couldn’t quite place.

A long silence stretched between them before the old woman finally spoke.

“It’s time you learned the truth about yourself,” she said, voice steady but solemn. “And the truth about your family.”

The bluenette’s brows pulled together, confusion flickering in her deep blue eyes.

“My family? What do you mean?” she asked, her voice quieter now, uncertain.

Fanny inhaled deeply, as if steadying herself before revealing a truth that had long been kept hidden. Her aged hands wrung the cloth in her lap before she finally spoke.

“Your mother… she was half-Werewolf,” she began, watching her granddaughter’s expression shift into stunned disbelief. “And your father… he was once a Poacher.”

The young Human’s breath hitched.

That couldn’t be true.

Her father… a Poacher?

Her grandmother didn’t stop, her voice calm and steady.

“But when he met your mother, his soulmate, everything changed. He abandoned that life, turned his back on the Poachers, and became a Hunter instead.”

Caitlyn sat frozen, the weight of those words pressing down on her like a heavy stone. Her father… he had been one of them… but then he had chosen a different path.

For her mother.

For love.

Fanny’s lips thinned, her gaze shadowed with something close to sorrow.

“The Poachers saw their union as a betrayal,” she continued. “And they made him pay for it.”

The bluenette felt her stomach twist.

“They killed them,” the old woman said bluntly. “Officially, it was recorded as a carriage accident. But in truth… it was an ambush.”

Her granddautgher’s mouth parted slightly, forming a silent gasp. The room felt colder, smaller, like the walls were closing in on her.

For so long, she had believed her parents’ deaths were just a tragic accident. But no… they were murdered.

The Poachers had planned it. Orchestrated it.

Her fingers clenched into the fabric of her trousers as anger and grief tangled in her chest.

Fanny’s voice softened, but it didn’t waver.

“You have Werewolf blood in you, Caitlyn.”

Caitlyn looked up at her sharply.

“I’m part Werewolf?” she whispered.

“You’re a hybrid, yes,” the elderly woman nodded, “but not fifty percent. It’s in your blood, in your instincts.”

The young Hunter blinked, struggling to wrap her head around it.

“You have heightened senses. Sharper than any normal Human’s. You may not have realized it, but you can hear better, see clearer in the dark, and pick up scents more distinctly than others.”

The bluenette’s breath came shallow as memories flashed through her mind. Moments she had never questioned before.

The way she always knew when someone was approaching, long before they arrived. How she could hear the faintest rustle of leaves, the whisper of a heartbeat in a quiet room. The subtle scents she could distinguish with eerie precision.

It had always been there. She had just never understood why.

“But,” Fanny continued, “you can’t shift. Not unless a Werewolf turns you. And silver doesn’t harm you. It will only cause mild irritation, like an itch.”

Caitlyn nodded numbly, still absorbing the flood of revelations.

Then, her grandmother’s gaze sharpened slightly.

“There’s more.”

The young half-Human swallowed hard.

“More?” she repeated.

“You’re either an Omega or a Beta.”

She stiffened, blinking rapidly.

“H-How do you know that?”

“Because you’ve experienced heat,” Fanny’s voice remained calm, patient.

The bluenette’s breath hitched again. Heat.

At sixteen, she had felt it. That overwhelming, confusing, unbearable need. At the time, she hadn’t understood it. She had just chalked it up to something else. But now…

“At sixteen, Werewolves are driven by their reproductive instincts,” the elderly woman explained, her tone clinical. “Alphas and males Beta fertilize, while Omegas and females Beta carry the pups. You told me, once, that you felt the urge to bear Vi’s pups.”

Caitlyn flushed deeply, her stomach twisting.

“That feeling,” Fanny continued, “is a distinct trait of Omega and females Beta when they go into heat. It’s their body responding to their bond with an Alpha or a male Beta.”

The young Hunter pressed her lips together, gripping her hands into fists in her lap.

“Even though I’m barely a Werewolf?” she murmured, biting her lip.

“Yes. And it’s a good thing you’ve been drinking the tea.”

Caitlyn’s head snapped up.

“What?”

“The tea I give you. It weakens your instincts.”

“You… you’ve been suppressing my instincts?” Her stomach churned.

Her grandmother exhaled, her gaze remaining steady.

“I did it to protect you, Caitlyn.”

The half-Human’s hands trembled slightly as she clenched her jaw.

“From the Poachers,” Fanny clarified.

The bluenette swallowed. Her mind raced, trying to make sense of everything.

“Why not from other Werewolves?” she asked, her voice quieter now.

The old woman sighed, rubbing a hand over her face.

“Because I have nothing strong enough to suppress instincts entirely. I can only weaken them with the herbs.”

Caitlyn nodded absently, her thoughts still reeling.

Fanny gave a small smile, reaching over to gently squeeze her granddautgher’s hand.

“And it’s much easier to protect you from the Poachers…”

“Oh?” the young Hunter met her gaze. “Why so?”

“They don’t have heightened senses or instincts.”

“Yeah, I guess that makes sense…” the half-Human muttered, rubbing the bridge of her nose.

Her grandmother’s smile grew warmer.

“I’m glad Vi is your soulmate,” she said softly. “She’s a good Alpha. Stubborn and still reckless, yes, but she has a good heart.”

Caitlyn let out a shaky laugh, though there was a hint of sadness in her expression. She felt like she had been hit by a storm. Her world overturned, everything she thought she knew now tangled in a web of hidden truths.

She looked up at Fanny, something vulnerable in her eyes.

“I’m sorry for hiding it from you…” the elderly woman murmured.

The bluenette’s lips pressed into a thin line before she asked the question that had been gnawing at her.

“Then why did you?”

“I told you,” Fanny’s shoulders slumped slightly. “To protect you.”

Caitlyn let out a slow breath, staring down at the wooden floor beneath her feet.

“I lost my only daughter to those monsters,” the old woman said softly, her voice laced with pain. “I couldn’t bear to lose my only granddaughter as well.”

The teenager’s throat tightened, the weight of her grandmother’s words sinking deep into her heart.

She had spent years searching for the truth.

And now that she had it…

It changed everything.

The bluenette exhaled shakily, resting her elbow on the wooden table as she propped her head in her hand. Her mind was still spinning from everything her grandmother had told her. The weight of the truth pressed heavily on her chest, yet beneath the shock and pain, a new fire burned.

A fire fueled by rage.

“I… I understand,” she murmured, though the words felt fragile on her tongue.

Fanny’s expression softened, but her eyes, wise and knowing, searched the young girl’s face carefully.

“I just hope you’ll forgive me one day,” the older woman said, her voice carrying the quiet weight of guilt.

The young Hunter let out a slow breath, her fingers curling slightly against the table’s surface.

“I forgive you,” she admitted. “But… I am ready.”

She lifted her gaze, her jaw tightening as steel entered her voice.

“I need to do something. I can’t just sit here.”

“You’re acting out of anger, Caitlyn,” Fanny’s lips pressed into a thin line.

“I know!” she snapped, sitting up straight. “But how am I supposed to feel after everything you just told me?! After finding Vi, like that?!” Her voice wavered, but she gritted her teeth, forcing herself to stay composed. “They need to pay.”

The grandmother sighed, her gaze steady but firm.

“Right now, Vi needs you here more than anything.”

The words hit Caitlyn harder than she expected.

Vi.

Lying unconscious in the other room.

Weak, wounded, vulnerable.

Her Vi.

Her Alpha.

Her soulmate.

The young Hunter’s resolve wavered as the burning rage inside her warred with something else. Something deeper. Vi needs me.

Slowly, her shoulders slumped. Her fists, which had been clenched tight with frustration, loosened.

She swallowed hard, then gave a stiff nod.

“Fine…” she muttered.

Fanny watched her carefully, waiting.

“But,” the half-Human continued, her voice lower now, darker, “I swear, the next time I see him… I will have my revenge.”

Her grandmother’s expression didn’t change, but there was something in her eyes. Something knowing. And worried. She reached across the table, placing her weathered hand over her granddaughter’s.

“Be careful, my dear,” she said softly. “You have two people worrying about you now.”

The bluenette glanced toward the other room, where the redette lay motionless, her breathing shallow.

Her throat tightened. She understood who those two people. And she wouldn’t let either of them lose her.

Chapter Text

The days had crawled by, heavy with tension and exhaustion.

Vi had spent the first three days in a deep coma. When she finally woke, she was barely strong enough to drink, let alone eat. Healing had been slow, painful, and frustrating. Her wounds were deep, worsened by the presence of silver. Every bandage change had been an ordeal, every breath a struggle. But now, with the worst behind her, Vi refused to sit still.

She wouldn’t let herself become weak.

She couldn’t afford to.

What kind of Alpha would she be if she couldn’t fight? If she couldn’t protect herself, her mate, or even her pack? The thought alone made her sick.

So at the break of dawn, as soon as she could move without feeling like her body would betray her, she dragged herself outside to train.

The crisp morning air stung her lungs as she dropped to the ground, her muscles burning with every push-up and sit-up. She could still feel the remnants of fatigue clinging to her bones, but she ignored it. She had to.

Her sister’s life could be on the line.

And she refused to be powerless ever again.

Caitlyn stepped outside, a tray of raw meat in her hands, only to stop dead in her tracks.

There she was.

The redette, back at it again, straining her already battered body.

A frustrated groan slipped past the bluenette’s lips before she could stop it.

“Vi! I told you to stop pushing yourself like this!” she snapped, storming over to her. “You need to be fully healed before you start training again!”

The Werewolf didn’t stop. Didn’t even hesitate. 

“I have to stay strong,” she gritted out, sweat dripping from her forehead as she forced her body through another set. “He threatened my sister.”

“That’s not an excuse to get yourself killed all over again!” The half-Human’s brows furrowed.

The Alpha finally paused, sitting back on her heels with a sigh.

“You still haven’t told me who it is,” Caitlyn pressed.

Vi wiped her forehead with the back of her hand, exhaling.

“My sister’s name is Jinx,” she muttered. “But I don’t see why that matters.”

“I wasn’t talking about her.” The bluenette clenched her fists. “I’m asking who went after her! Who did this to you?!”

Silence.

A heavy one.

The redette held her gaze for a long moment before looking away, her jaw tightening.

“You already know who it is,” she finally muttered.

The young Hunter felt her stomach twist.

“H-How do you know?” she asked hesitantly.

The Werewolf tilted her head slightly, studying her. Then, after a beat, she spoke.

“I’ll tell you… on one condition.”

The half-Human swallowed.

“What?”

“How did you find me?”

A chill ran down her spine.

“I…” Caitlyn hesitated, trying to put the feeling into words. “I don’t know. It was like… I could sense you. Like you were calling to me, but without saying anything.”

Vi’s brow furrowed.

“You sensed me?”

“Yes.”

“But… you’re Human.”

The bluenette looked away, chewing on the inside of her cheek.

“…Actually,” she started hesitantly, “that’s not entirely true.”

The Alpha tensed, and her girlfriend took a deep breath.

“I never told you, but… my mother was half-Werewolf.”

The redette’s eyes widened.

"What?!"

“My grandmother,” the young Hunter continued, her voice softer now, “her soulmate was an Alpha. His name was Nasus.”

The Werewolf sat up straight so quickly it looked like she’d been struck.

"Nasus? THE Nasus?!"

“Uh… Yes?” Caitlyn blinked, startled by her reaction. “Why?”

Vi gaped at her for a second before shaking her head, almost in disbelief.

"He was one of the strongest Alphas to ever exist! My grandfather was his second-in-command!"

"Oh…" Caitlyn’s lips parted slightly.

The redette exhaled sharply, running a hand through her short pink hair.

"He helped my father build his pack," she muttered.

"I see…" the bluenette said quietly.

"He also trained him. I was lucky enough to meet him, but I barely remember him. They say he was killed by Poachers… protecting his offspring.”

The half-Human’s heart ached at those words.

“…That’s true,” she confirmed. “And his offspring was my mother.” She swallowed hard before continuing, “My grandmother thinks I’m probably an Omega. Or maybe a Beta.”

Something flickered in the Werewolf’s grey eyes.

“…That explains why I wanted to mate with you during my rut,” she murmured, voice lower now.

Caitlyn’s entire body stiffened at the memory. Heat flooded her cheeks, and she struggled to meet Vi’s gaze.

The Alpha let out a sheepish chuckle, rubbing the back of her neck.

“Sorry about that. I don’t know why, but your scent really messed with my head. You were… irresistible. More than any Omega I’ve ever met.”

The young Hunter pressed her lips together, her heart hammering in her chest. She had a pretty good idea why.

“I think I know the reason…” she said after a long pause.

“Yeah?” Vi tilted her head.

Caitlyn nodded, her expression serious now.

“Come with me. We need to talk to my grandmother.”

The redette blinked.

“Uh… okay?”

She followed her girlfriend inside, her steps heavy with curiosity and unease. The bluenette carried the plate of food with her, but her grip was tense, her shoulders squared with determination.

Something serious was coming. The Werewolf could feel it.

They entered the living room, where Fanny sat in her favorite armchair, the fire beside her casting flickering shadows across the walls. She had a book resting in her lap, but the moment she saw the two of them, she closed it with a quiet thud and looked up, her keen eyes instantly picking up on her granddaughter’s tension.

The half-Human took a deep breath before speaking.

“Grandmother… You need to explain to Vi. About me. About us.”

The Alpha arched a brow.

The old woman’s gaze flickered between them, and then, as if already knowing what this was about, she gave a small nod.

“Very well,” she said simply, gesturing to the couch. “Sit down.”

Neither of them hesitated.

Vi dropped onto the cushions beside Caitlyn, resting her elbows on her knees, fingers clasped together. She could sense the young Hunter’s heartbeat racing. The air between them was thick with tension, like the moment before a storm.

The grandmother leaned forward slightly, her hands folded in her lap.

“Tell me, Caitlyn. What is it you want Vi to understand?”

Caitlyn swallowed, her fingers clenching the fabric of her pants.

“…Soulmates,” she murmured. “I want to talk about them.”

Vi’s brow furrowed, confused.

“Soulmates? Why are we talking about that?”

“Just listen to my grandmother, Vi. Please.”

Something in the bluenette’s voice made the redette pause. She let out a breath, leaning back.

“Fine. Go on.”

Fanny nodded approvingly before shifting her attention back to the Werewolf.

“Do you remember what I told you about soulmates?” she asked. “That every Werewolf has one, and once they find them, their bond is unbreakable?”

 “…Yeah?”

The old smiled knowingly.

“And do you remember, months ago, when I told you that you’d sleep better with Caitlyn beside you?”

The Alpha blinked, thrown off by the question.

That night… she had slept deeper than she ever had before. No tossing and turning. No restless dreams. Just warmth and peace.

Her lips parted slightly.

“…Yeah,” she admitted. “I did sleep really well.”

The grand-mother’s gaze was steady.

“And you feel drawn to her scent, don’t you?”

Vi stiffened. Her throat felt suddenly dry.

“That feeling… that pull you can’t resist,” Fanny continued. “Has it never made you wonder why?”

The redette’s heartbeat thumped harder.

She glanced at the blunette, whose face was slightly pink, though she remained silent, waiting for her partner to process it all.

“…Uh…” the Alpha swallowed.

“I know that you two have mated,” Fanny added, her tone calm, as if she were discussing the weather.

Vi’s eyes widened in pure shock. Caitlyn let out a tiny cough, visibly flustered.

Fanny’s gaze never wavered.

“And I know that the reason you felt such a strong urge to make her bear your pups isn’t just because of instinct.”

The redette’s whole body locked up, her face burning hotter than the fire beside them.

She nearly choked.

She knew?!

Her head snapped toward the young Hunter again, her expression screaming, Did you TELL her?!

Caitlyn bit her lip, looking anywhere but at Vi. The Werewolf groaned and pressed a hand to her face.

“…Okay. Yeah. I know she’s an Omega. Or maybe a Beta. Either way, she’s a female, I get that.”

“Yes,” Fanny nodded. “But Vi… you are her soulmate.”

Silence.

The room felt suffocating.

The redette felt like the air had been sucked out of her lungs. The fire crackled, the only sound breaking the heavy stillness. Her pulse roared in her ears.

“That’s why her scent affects you so strongly,” the old woman continued. “That’s why you can track her anywhere. That’s why no other female can ever compare.”

The Alpha sat frozen, trying to process the weight of those words.

Soulmates.

Her. And Caitlyn.

She should have denied it. Should have said it was impossible. But…

She felt it.

She had always felt it.

Yet, something still didn’t make sense.

Her hands clenched into fists.

“…No,” she muttered, shaking her head. “That’s not possible. Caitlyn’s human… That… That’s not how this works, right?”

Her voice was quieter now, almost as if she was trying to convince herself more than anyone else.

She turned to the bluenette again, half-expecting her to refute it, to tell her grandmother that she was wrong.

Instead, the half-Human just stared at her, her expression unreadable. Fanny’s smile remained gentle.

“She has Werewolf blood in her,” the elderly woman reminded her. “That alone makes it possible. But even without that… soulmates don’t have to be two Werewolves.”

Her voice softened.

“I was human. And my soulmate was Nasus.”

“…Yeah, I know,” Vi clenched her jaw. “Caitlyn told me.”

“Then tell me, Vi,” the grandmother said patiently. “What do you think?”

The Werewolf could feel the young Hunter’s gaze burning into her.

Her throat tightened. She had never believed in fate. Never thought that life would hand her something as meaningful as this.

But…

Her instincts told her the truth long before she was ready to admit it.

And now, she couldn’t run from it anymore.

She slowly turned her head, meeting Caitlyn’s deep, uncertain gaze. Everything inside her screamed that this was real. That it had always been real. Her lips parted.

“…I think… it’s true,” she finally whispered.

A satisfied smile curled Fanny’s lips.

“You’ve felt it, haven’t you?”

Caitlyn’s head snapped up slightly, startled.

“When?” she asked, voice barely above a whisper. “How?”

Vi exhaled, running a hand through her hair.

“I felt it when I knew Caitlyn was in danger. I could sense it, even when I had no way of knowing where she was.” She hesitated, her voice quieter now. “…And during my rut.”

The bluenette’s cheeks flushed slightly.

“Every other female Werewolf meant nothing to me,” Vi swallowed. “No matter how close they got, no matter how much they tried to entice me… I felt nothing. Not even the smallest bit of attraction.”

Her fingers twitched slightly as she clenched them against her knee. She slowly lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Caitlyn.

“But when I saw you…”

Her breath hitched.

She didn’t have to say the rest. They both already knew.

The Alpha's gaze locked onto the half-Human, her crimson hair doing little to hide the growing flush creeping up her cheeks. Her heartbeat pounded in her ears, yet she didn’t look away.

"I only wanted you…" the Werewolf admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "The moment I saw you, it was like every part of me was calling out for you."

The young Hunter’s breath hitched, her fingers twitching before she reached forward, gently taking her partner’s rougher hand into her own. The warmth of her Alpha’s skin sent a shiver up her spine, a feeling she couldn’t quite put into words.

"And for me," Caitlyn murmured, tightening her grip, "it felt like you were the only one in the world."

Their fingers entwined naturally, as if they had been made to fit together. Vi’s grip instinctively tightened, unwilling to let go. It felt right. She felt whole.

Across the room, Fanny silently observed them for a moment before deciding to give them their space. With a knowing smile, she stood up and made her way toward the pantry, the soft creaking of the wooden floor the only sign of her departure.

The instant they were alone, the bluenette wasted no time. She leaned in, her lips brushing against the redette’s in a slow, tender kiss. The Werewolf didn’t hesitate to respond, pulling her closer, savoring the moment as her free hand found the half-Human’s waist.

There was something intoxicating about it, about her. The way she smelled, the way she felt, the way her body responded so naturally to Vi’s touch. It was a connection deeper than words, stronger than reason.

When they finally pulled apart, the Alpha hesitated, licking her lips before speaking.

"Hm… Caitlyn…?" Her voice was quieter now, uncertain.

"Yes?"

The redette exhaled softly, her thumb brushing over the bluenette’s knuckles.

"Can I… stay with you? For a while?"

The young Hunter blinked in surprise but quickly nodded.

"Of course. Why?"

The Werewolf’s gaze flickered away for a moment before settling back on her, more intense than before.

"I just…" she hesitated, voice thick with emotion, "I want to be with you. Just us. No distractions. No danger. Just you and me."

The half-Human’s chest tightened at her words, warmth spreading through her.

"I want that too," she admitted softly.

Vi let out a small breath, relieved.

"Then I’ll stay at your place," she decided, "at least until I’ve fully healed."

Caitlyn gave a small smile, nodding in agreement.

"That’s a good idea."

For a moment, they simply sat there, lost in each other’s presence.

Then the redette’s expression shifted, her gaze darkening with an intensity that made the bluenette’s stomach flutter.

"Shall we go?" she asked, her voice lower now, carrying an unspoken promise.

The young Hunter shivered, not out of fear, but in anticipation. She could feel it too, the unexplainable pull between them.

"Yes…" Her lips parted, voice barely above a breath.

The Werewlolf’s fingers curled around hers, firmer this time.

"Now?" she asked again, testing, waiting.

"Now," the half-Human’s lips curled into a small, knowing smile.

And with that, they stood together, hand in hand, ready to leave. Ready to be with each other.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn allowed herself to be kissed by Vi, her senses awakening with each soft brush of the Alpha's lips. The warmth of the redette's touch felt like the only thing keeping her grounded, but despite the closeness, the bluenette couldn’t help but feel distant. Her mind wandered, and she didn’t realize that her girlfriend had noticed.

"Cupcake... are you okay?" the Werewolf asked, her voice soft but concerned. She pulled back slightly to look at the half-Human, her brow furrowing at the distant look in her eyes.

"Yeah... I missed you," the young Hunter replied with a small, apologetic smile, but her voice lacked the usual warmth, as though there was something weighing on her mind.

"Is that what's bothering you?" Vi’s voice wavered with a hint of worry. She raised a hand to gently cup Caitlyn’s face, studying her with intense focus.

"That's all... I promise. I just..." the bluenette’s words trailed off, her voice cracking slightly. "I just need you to come back and kiss me again..." she smiled softly, trying to hide the turmoil behind her words.

The other teenager bit her lip, her heart tightening at the vulnerability in her partner's eyes. Without a word, she leaned in, pressing her lips to the half-Human’s neck, the soft skin there pulling a quiet gasp from her. The redette’s kisses trailed upward, and the taller girl melted into the touch, finally allowing herself to relax in the Werewolf's embrace.

"How are your wounds, by the way?" Caitlyn asked, pulling back just enough to meet Vi’s eyes. Her voice was gentle, but the concern was clear in her gaze.

"Better..." the Alpha replied with a small sigh of relief, lifting her hand to touch the healing marks on her skin. The wounds were still there, faint scars of the battle she’d endured, but they were no longer as painful.

The redette leaned in and kissed her girlfriend’s lips in return, her lips tender but full of promise.

"I have more energy than I did two weeks ago..." the Werewolf murmured, her voice deep with relief and gratitude.

The young Hunter smiled, but the expression quickly faded as she thought about something else. 

"And your burn mark?" she asked, her voice quieter now, as if afraid of the answer.

"I’ll keep the scar," the other girl said with a small, pained smile, touching the burn on her arm lightly. It had healed, but the scar would remain as a reminder of the danger they’d faced.

The bluenette let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding, lowering her gaze to the floor. 

"It's my fault... I’m sorry..."

Vi gently tilted Caitlyn’s chin up, meeting her eyes.

"How is it your fault?"

"If you’d never met me... Darius never would have come after you," the taller teenager said, her voice barely above a whisper, the weight of her guilt making her chest ache.

The Werewolf’s hand brushed the young Hunter’s cheek softly.

"He would have come after any Werewolf. He's an apprentice Poacher, Caitlyn. He doesn't care who he hurts."

The other girl’s eyes flashed with guilt and frustration.

"But it’s still my fault," she muttered under her breath, though she knew, deep down, that Vi was right.

Vi sighed and shook her head.

"You… you have no idea how beautiful you are, do you?"

Caitlyn blinked in surprise, the sudden change in tone catching her off guard.

"What?"

The redette smiled, a wicked gleam in her eyes.

"You're so beautiful that you attract attention wherever you go. It's not my fault you're irresistible."

The bluenette couldn’t help but laugh, playfully swatting her girlfriend’s shoulder.

"Stop saying nonsense..."

"I’m serious. You’re gorgeous…" The Alpha’s grin grew wider.

The half-Human rolled her eyes, smiling as she tucked a strand of hair behind the Werewolf's ear. 

"Well, you’re the gorgeous one, Vi. Way more than I am. And then there’s your animalistic charm..." she added with a playful smirk, her lips quivering.

"Our pups will be beautiful and wild, just like us…" the brawler leaned in close, her breath hot against her partner’s ear.

The young Hunter's heart fluttered at the thought, and she nodded, her smile widening. 

"Yes... they'll be perfect."

Vi hesitated, her gaze darkening slightly.

"I know we shouldn't have pups yet. We’re too young for that... but how is it that you're not pregnant?"

"What do you mean?" Caitlyn froze, her body stiffening.

The redette looked perplexed.

"We’ve been together for every cycle. And with your heat and my rut, we’ve been... intimate... every day. You should have been pregnant by now."

The bluenette felt a pang in her chest.

"It’s the tea I drink," she murmured. "My grandmother put special herbs in it. That’s why you haven’t gotten me pregnant."

"Oh…” the Alpha's expression softened, understanding dawning on her face. “I see. You have to drink it all the time?"

"No... just all the time during my heat, I think?" the young Hunter replied with uncertainty, still unsure about the exact details. "I’m not entirely sure, but I think that’s what it’s for. It’s something I’ll have to ask my grandmother."

Vi nodded thoughtfully.

"That’s probably for the best. We need to be ready before we have pups." Her voice softened slightly. "And… sorry in advance for my future ruts."

"Why are you apologizing?" Caitlyn raised an eyebrow.

The redette shifted uncomfortably, rubbing the back of her neck.

"Because I know I’ll be… really animalistic."

"As long as you don’t force me, I don’t mind."

The brawler’s eyes widened, looking downright offended by the mere suggestion.

"Force you?! I would never!" she exclaimed, shaking her head. "I… Caitlyn, I would rather die than hurt you like that."

The bluenette immediately regretted her choice of words, reaching out to squeeze her partner’s hand.

"I know, I know," she reassured quickly. "I didn’t mean it like that… I just wanted to say that as long as you’re gentle with me, I won’t mind if you’re… a little more animalistic."

The Werewolf let out a breath, some of the tension leaving her shoulders.

"Still, I’d never do anything you don’t want," she muttered.

The young Hunter smiled, pressing a soft kiss to her Alpha’s lips.

"And that’s why I trust you."

Vi exhaled, her nerves settling slightly. She hesitated, then took Caitlyn’s hands into her own.

"Since we’re being honest… can I ask you something?"

The taller woman tilted her head.

"Of course."

The other teenager swallowed, then looked into her mate’s deep blue eyes.

"Do you really want to carry my pups?"

The half-Human’s lips curled into a gentle smile. Without hesitation, she squeezed her partner’s hands.

"Yes. I do."

Vi’s face burned red.

"I… you know… when Darius had me, I told him you were already pregnant."

"You did?" Caitlyn blinked in surprise.

The redette nodded.

"He wanted to kill me to get to you. And…" she hesitated, her voice growing dark, "He told me he’d force himself on you. That he’d make you carry his child, so you’d have no choice but to marry him. Because of some law in the village."

The bluenette’s blood ran cold.

"He what?!"

The Alpha nodded, her grip on the young Hunter’s hands tightening.

"I won’t let him touch you. I swear it."

"I’ll be careful," the half-Human exhaled sharply, regaining her composure. 

"Promise me."

"I promise."

The brawler sighed in relief.

"Good. Because you’re mine. And if anyone is going to make you a mother, it’s me."

Caitlyn laughed softly, cupping Vi’s face.

"And that’s exactly what will happen."

“R-Really…?”

The redette blushed furiously at her words. The bluenette smirked, leaning in.

"Of course. Why do you ask? You’re my soulmate and… I… I love you," she confessed, her voice gentle yet firm.

The Alpha’s heart skipped a beat. Even after everything they had been through, hearing the half-Human say those words so clearly made her stomach twist with emotion.

"So… you’re really sure this time?"

"Yes. Absolutely sure.”

"Because last time… we weren’t really ourselves," the Werewolf admitted, glancing away for a moment.

"I know," the young Hunter nodded, understanding what she meant. 

The brawler hesitated, licking her lips as she tried to find the right words. She let out a small breath of relief before gathering the courage to continue.

"Then… in that case… would you…"

Caitlyn tilted her head, intrigued.

"What?"

Vi swallowed hard, clearly nervous. 

"Would you… be my partner?"

A bright smile spread across the bluenettes lips as she squeezed the redette’s hands.

"Of course! For the rest of our lives! And you?"

"I… I want that too,” the Werewolf’s face turned a deep shade of red. “And when the time is right… I want you to carry my pups," she admitted, biting her lip at her own confession.

The young Hunter felt her cheeks heat up at the thought. She had imagined it before, but hearing her girlfriend say it out loud made her heart race.

"Me too," she whispered.

At those words, the Alpha couldn’t hold back any longer. She leaned in, capturing her partner’s lips in a tender kiss before trailing down to her collarbone. Her lips continued their journey, leaving soft kisses along Caitlyn’s skin, until she paused at the valley of her breasts.

The taller woman closed her eyes, completely surrendering to Vi’s touch. A quiet gasp escaped her lips as the redette kissed along the curve of her chest, her warm breath sending shivers down the beluenette’s spine.

While the Werewolf was busy worshiping her mate, she reached for the half-Human’s hands, guiding them toward the hem of her own shirt. Understanding the silent request, the young Hunter helped her remove it, tossing the fabric aside. Their eyes met, filled with adoration and anticipation.

"I love you…" the Alpha murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

Caitlyn’s breath hitched. It was the first time Vi had said it so directly, without hesitation or doubt.

Her heart pounded against her ribs.

"I… I love you too," she managed to reply, her voice trembling with emotion.

The brawler’s lips found hers again, but this time, the kiss was different. It wasn’t rushed or driven by instinct. It was slow, deliberate, filled with all the love and devotion they felt for each other. As they kissed, Vi gently eased Caitlyn back onto the bed, only breaking apart when they were both breathless.

The bluenette lay beneath her, gazing up with trust and affection. The redette trailed more kisses down her body, leaving marks of possession along the way. By the time she reached the waistband of her girlfriend’s last piece of clothing, she hesitated, her fingers resting against the fabric.

She looked up, her grey eyes searching the young Hunter’s face for any sign of doubt.

"You’re so beautiful…" she whispered.

The half-Human blushed deeply.

"Thank you…"

The Werewolf hesitated again before asking.

"Can I… kiss you… down there?"

Caitlyn’s eyes widened slightly at the bold question. She swallowed hard before nodding.

"Y-Yes…"

The Alpha didn’t move. Instead, she studied her girlfriend’s face carefully.

"Are you sure? You hesitated."

"No, I’m sure!" Caitlyn quickly reassured her. Then, after a brief pause, she admitted, "It’s just… it’s my first time. So, I don’t really know what to expect…"

Vi blinked.

"Your first time? But…?"

Caitlyn let out a small, nervous laugh.

"I mean… my first time without being in heat."

"Oh… Right. That makes sense," the redette let out a breath, nodding in understanding. 

The bluenette reached up, cupping her partner’s face with both hands, a soft smile gracing her lips.

"In a way, this is a first for both of us, don’t you think?"

"You’re right…" the Werewolf’s tense expression softened as she smiled back. 

As the young Hunter’s hands moved to the back of the brawler’s ears, she gently caressed them. She had always loved when the Alpha did the same for her, so she figured it might be a wolf thing.

Vi let out a small, pleased sigh, leaning into her touch. But then, after a moment, she caught Caitlyn’s hand and held it gently.

"Later, okay?" she murmured.

"Later…?" the bluenette blinked, confused. 

The redette gave her an apologetic smile.

"I just… I want to stay in the moment with you right now. Stay focused on this."

The young Hunter’s eyes widened slightly before she nodded in understanding.

"Oh… I get it now. Sorry."

"Why are you apologizing?" the Werewolf frowned slightly, tilting her head.

The half-Human lowered her gaze.

"Because I did something you didn’t want."

The Alpha shook her head, lifting her girlfriend’s chin so their eyes met again.

"No, I do want it… Just not right now, okay?"

The taller woman exhaled, relief washing over her.

"Okay."

Vi smiled before leaning in again, kissing her deeply. She nipped gently at Caitlyn’s neck, leaving behind a visible mark, staking her claim.

"But after we’re done… I’d love for you to keep doing that," she murmured with a playful wink.

The bluenette giggled, her fingers brushing against the redette’s cheek.

"Then I’ll be happy to do it later."

"That’ll be another first for us, huh?" the Werewolf smirked. 

The half-Human chuckled softly.

"Yeah."

The Alpha's gaze darkened with affection.

"Our first time making love… not because of instinct, not because of heat… but as mates. As girlfriends."

The young Hunter felt her heart swell at those words.

"Yes… exactly…"

A deep warmth spread between them as the taller woman cupped the brawler’s face, pulling her into another long, lingering kiss. She savored every second, every touch, knowing that this moment was theirs alone.

"Are you ready…?" Vi's voice was low and husky, a hint of hesitation laced within it as she swallowed hard.

Caitlyn looked up at her girlfriend, her deep blue eyes filled with trust and warmth.

"Yes, my Alpha…"

The title sent a deep, shivering thrill down the redette’s spine, a primal kind of satisfaction settling in her chest.

"My Omega…" she murmured, her voice rough with possession.

"Yours, and yours alone," the bluenette whispered back, her breath warm against her love’s lips.

The Alpha exhaled sharply, her grip on young Hunter tightening.

"Yeah… Just like I’m yours. Your only Alpha… now and always."

She didn’t know if the half-Human was truly an Omega or a Beta. Maybe neither of them did, but after everything, Vi was convinced. The way Caitlyn responded to her, how her body yielded, how her scent drove the redette insane during her heats… it all screamed Omega in her mind. And right now, all that mattered was that she was hers.

The bluenette smirked and ran her nails down her girlfriend’s bare back, dragging them slow enough to leave faint red trails in their wake.

The Werewolf arched at the sensation, a guttural groan escaping her lips.

"Fuck… I love that…"

"Then I’ll do it again," the half-Human murmured, voice playful, teasing. "Over and over."

The Alpha growled in approval, her lips crashing against the young Hunter’s in a heated kiss before she trailed lower, pressing open-mouthed kisses down her lover’s smooth skin. She nipped at her partner’s collarbone, then traced her tongue down to her breasts, capturing a sensitive bud between her lips.

The taller woman gasped, back arching.

"Ahh… Vi…"

The brawler smirked against her skin and took her time, lavishing her breasts with attention. She alternated between kissing, sucking, and biting, leaving love bites that would linger long after the night was over. Caitlyn whimpered, her fingers tightening in Vi’s hair, tugging slightly.

The redette groaned at the pull, her own arousal growing stronger at her girlfriend’s responsiveness. By the time she pulled away, the bluenette’s chest was covered in red marks, her skin flushed, her breaths coming in short pants. The Alpha admired her work, tracing the fresh bruises with the tips of her fingers before smirking.

"Mine," she murmured, her voice thick with satisfaction.

The half-Human smiled through her haze of pleasure, her hand caressing the back of her partner’s neck. 

"Yours…"

The Werewolf trailed further down, peppering kisses along the young Hunter’s toned stomach, dipping her tongue into her navel just to hear her sharp intake of breath. When she reached her thighs, she bit down playfully, enjoying the way the taller woman trembled beneath her.

"Hnn…" the Omega whimpered, her fingers curling in the bedsheets.

The brawler could feel the heat radiating from between her partner’s legs, her scent intoxicating. Slowly, she brushed her lips over the sensitive skin of her inner thighs before finally flicking her tongue against her clit.

Caitlyn inhaled sharply, her body reacting instantly.

Vi grinned against her, pressing another slow, deliberate lick over the swollen bud before sealing her lips around it, sucking gently.

The bluenette let out a shaky moan, her legs twitching before she spread them wider. The silent invitation only encouraged the redette, who deepened her movements, alternating between sucking and teasing circles with her tongue.

"V-Vi…" she gasped, her fingers threading through her girlfriend’s hair, holding on as waves of pleasure built inside her.

The Werewolf hummed in response, sending vibrations through her lover’s core. The half-Human’s back arched off the bed, a breathless cry escaping her lips.

Smirking, the Alpha flicked her tongue faster, drawing out more moans. Then, without warning, she slipped her tongue inside, moving it in and out while her thumb replaced her lips on the young Hunter’s clit, rubbing in slow, deliberate strokes.

"A-ahhh!" Caitlyn cried, her whole body tightening.

Vi felt her lover’s walls flutter around her tongue, the taste of her arousal coating her lips. She pulled back just enough to breathe out against her sensitive skin.

"Let go… Give in to it…"

The bluenette whimpered, her legs trembling. And then, as the redette’s tongue pressed deeper, she shattered.

Her orgasm hit hard, pleasure crashing over her in waves. She cried out, her body tensing before melting into the bed. The Werewolf kept going, slowing her movements gradually, making sure her girlfriend felt every last ripple of pleasure.

Finally, she pulled back, licking her lips with a satisfied smirk.

"You taste so good…"

The half-Human, still catching her breath, let out a breathless chuckle.

"Oh… Do I?"

"Yeah."

She gave her partner one last teasing lick before sitting up, wiping her mouth. The young Hunter giggled, her face still flushed.

"If you say so," she teased.

"I don’t just say it. I mean it. I love eating you out."

The taller woman turned bright red, pressing a hand to her face.

"Vi!"

"What?” The Alpha only grinned wider. “You love it too, don’t you?"

The other teenager peeked at her through her fingers, then, after a moment, smirked.

"I do."

"Good," the brawler murmured, leaning in to kiss her deeply, letting her taste herself on her lips.

As they parted, Vi trailed her fingers between Caitlyn’s thighs, slipping them through her wetness before pressing one inside.

The bluenette inhaled sharply, biting her lip.

"That okay?" the redette asked.

"Yes… Keep going…"

The Werewolf smirked, moving her finger, curling it just right before slipping a second inside. The half-Human’s breath hitched, her walls tightening around her. She moaned, grabbing her Alpha’s face and pulling her into another kiss, her tongue sweeping into her Alpha’s mouth as Vi’s fingers worked inside her.

Their breaths mingled, the kiss turning desperate, messy. The brawler swallowed her girlfriend’s moans as she picked up the pace, her fingers moving deeper, harder.

Then, with a teasing grin, she added a third finger.

The young Hunter gasped, her whole body arching.

"Aaaaah!"

"Fuck, you’re so tight," Vi groaned, watching her lover come undone beneath her.

Caitlyn barely registered the words. All she knew was pleasure. When her partner added a fourth finger, she lost control completely.

Her orgasm hit her hard, her entire body shaking as she cried out the redette’s name.

The Werewolf worked her through it, slowing down gradually until the half-Human collapsed against the bed, completely spent.

"Hnn… You’re so good at this…" the bluenette panted.

The Alpha smirked, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead.

"Thanks."

The young Hunter sighed in contentment, resting against the brawler’s chest as she wrapped her in a warm embrace, fingers tracing slow patterns along her spine.

"I love you, Caitlyn Kiramman…" Vi murmured.

Caitlyn nuzzled closer.

"I love you too, Vi…" She hesitated before asking, "Vi… do you have a last name?"

The redette stiffened for a second before shaking her head.

"No…"

"Would you want to take mine… when we get married?" the bluenette lifted her love’s chin, making her meet her gaze. 

The Werewolf’s breath caught. Her heart pounded in her chest.

"I… Yeah…" she whispered.

"You’d… want to marry me?"

"Yeah," the Alpha said again, softer this time.

The young Hunter smiled, her eyes glistening.

"But… we have time before that," the brawler added with a small chuckle.

"Yeah."

They kissed again. And again. And again.

"But yeah…" Vi whispered against her girlfriend’s lips. "We’ll get married… when we’re ready."

"I can’t wait…" Caitlyn murmured.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since their new "first" time, and somehow, it had been even more magical than the true first. Maybe it was because their minds were clearer, as Vi had said. This time, every touch, every breath had been intentional, filled with tenderness, not instinct. But despite that serenity, something dark gnawed at Caitlyn.

The death and torture of Darius.

He would pay. Pay in blood for what he had done to her Alpha.

Caitlyn had always despised him. His arrogance, his cruelty, his predatory gaze… But now, that disdain had morphed into something far more dangerous: pure fury. It simmered inside her, a relentless blaze that burned almost as hot as the love she carried for Vi.

She sat on the edge of the bed, watching the redette sleep peacefully, her chest rising and falling softly beneath the thin sheet. Her features were calm, relaxed, vulnerable. The bluenette's heart twisted. Her Alpha had been broken, tortured, because of her. The weight of that guilt pressed on her like a stone.

Her lips curved into a smile, but it was hollow, filled with sorrow and determination. Quietly, she rose and reached for her rifle, its cool metal grounding her. She slipped her knife into its sheath on her thigh, both weapons feeling heavier than usual.

She hesitated for a moment in the doorway, glancing back at the Werewolf. Part of her wanted to crawl back under the covers, to press close and forget everything. But she couldn’t. She wouldn’t.

The half-Human moved through the silent house like a shadow, her steps measured and soft, each one filled with purpose. Outside, the air was crisp, the faint scent of pine and damp earth filling her lungs. The forest was still. Almost too still.

She followed the winding path to the clearing, the same place where she'd once found Vi broken and bleeding, barely clinging to life. The memory was vivid, and it fueled her resolve.

Then she heard it. The man’s coarse voice barking orders, angry and sharp, cutting through the stillness like a blade. Her heart quickened.

She crept forward, crouching behind a dense bush, her breath slow and silent. Peering through the leaves, she spotted him.

Darius, just as revolting as she remembered, pacing furiously. He barked at one of his men. But... there were two of them.

Three against one.

Her pulse pounded in her ears, but her hands remained steady. She adjusted her grip on the rifle, feeling the familiar weight. No hesitation.

She lined up her shot. A deep breath in. A steady exhale. Her finger tightened on the trigger. The bullet struck the poacher clean between the eyes. He crumpled, lifeless, before he even hit the ground.

Darius spun around, eyes wide, panic and rage etched across his face.

"You see that little bitch?!" he roared, spit flying from his lips.

Before the young Huntress could shift positions, a strong arm wrapped around her waist and yanked her upward. Her breath caught in her throat in a strangled gasp.

Shit.

She struggled instinctively, twisting her body, her hand scrambling for her knife. But the man holding her was strong and rough, his grip like iron. He jerked her closer, his breath foul against her ear as he shouted out:

"Darius! I’ve got your broodmare right h…"

The man didn’t even get to finish his sentence before the bluenette landed smoothly on her feet, knees bent to absorb the impact, her breathing steady despite the adrenaline surging through her veins.

He had made a fatal mistake. One only a fool would make against someone like her. He’d exposed his throat, and from the ground, she'd seen it like a gift on a silver platter. In one swift, practiced motion, her knife had found its target.

The Poacher's eyes went wide with shock as he staggered back, both hands clutching his neck, blood pumping out between his fingers in hot, sticky waves. He gurgled, a wet, sickening sound, before falling to his knees and then collapsing face-first into the dirt. His body twitched violently before going still, his lifeblood seeping into the forest floor.

Caitlyn exhaled through her nose, cold satisfaction flickering in her eyes. Her lips curled into a sharp, almost cruel smile as she stooped to retrieve her rifle. She didn’t waste a second. Her boots hit the earth with purpose as she sprinted toward the place she had chosen.

The place where the curtain would fall for Darius.

The cave loomed ahead, dark and damp, the air thick with the scent of moss and stone. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she ducked inside, her breath coming in short bursts, sweat trickling down her back beneath her shirt. She turned on her heel, her senses alert. She knew. He was here. She could feel his presence crawling over her skin like oil.

“I know you're here, sweetheart,” Darius’ voice echoed through the cavern, smug and mocking. His footsteps crunched on loose gravel. “You're trapped… Or maybe this is where you wanted me. A little privacy to start making my heirs?”

His cruel laughter bounced off the cave walls, making her stomach turn.

The half-Human stepped forward, out of the shadows, every movement controlled, deliberate. Her boots scraped softly against stone as she stopped a few meters in front of him, her posture defiant, her eyes burning with cold fire. Slowly, without breaking eye contact, she stretched out her arm and let her rifle fall to the ground with a metallic clatter. Her hand dropped back to her side, fingers brushing the hilt of her knife.

“No,” she said quietly, her voice steady but razor-sharp. “I’m here to end this.”

Her lips twisted into a smirk.

“You already know I’m just as deadly with a knife as I am with a gun. So go ahead. Take the coward’s way out and shoot me from a distance… or be the man you pretend to be. Bring your knife. Bring your cock. Let’s see if you’re half as dangerous as your mouth.”

The venom in her words hit home, and for a split second, the Poacher faltered before his expression twisted into something cruel.

“Fine,” he snarled. “I’ll break you like I broke your filthy mutt. And then I’ll fuck you right here.”

He tossed his rifle aside, the clatter loud in the stillness, and unsheathed his hunting knife from his belt with a flourish. His boots scraped across stone as he stalked forward, but before he could get close, a shriek tore from his throat, raw, guttural, animal.

At the same instant, the young Huntress’s soft, cold laughter rang out like chimes in the dark.

The trap had sprung.

Darius fell to one knee, howling in pain as the steel jaws of the Werewolf trap bit deep into his leg, bone grinding against metal. Blood already pooled at his foot, staining the cave floor.

Caitlyn’s knife spun between her fingers lazily, her gaze sharp and glittering with triumph.

“You really thought I’d wait for you in a dead-end cave, just begging to be your victim?” she hissed. “No… now it’s my turn to play. For what you did to MY Alpha.”

She took a step closer, her boots echoing with slow, deliberate weight.

“Oh, it hurts, doesn’t it?” she whispered, her voice almost tender, mocking. “Think about every Werewolf you caught in these traps. Every scream. Every broken bone. Every helpless moment.”

The man clenched his teeth, sweat pouring down his face.

“So what?! They’re nothing but mangy dogs!”

Her expression hardened.

“Really?” she said softly. “Tell me then… do you think I’m a mangy dog?”

His brow furrowed in confusion.

“What the hell are you talking about?”

Her smile turned razor-sharp.

“You heard me.”

She pressed her boot down on the trap, grinding it deeper into his leg. His scream split the air, raw and piercing, echoing endlessly through the cavern.

“Why the fuck are you asking me that?!” he gasped.

“Because I have some of that ‘mangy dog’ blood in me,” she said, her voice low, venomous.

His face paled.

“You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me,” he spat. “Wait… You’re telling me that mutt actually fucked you?!”

Caitlyn let out a breathy laugh, shaking her head.

“Fucked me?” she echoed with disdain. “No. She made love to me. There’s a difference.”

She leaned in just slightly, her words like ice on his skin.

“An Alpha doesn’t just ‘fuck’ her Omega… Not when it’s her soulmate.”

She straightened, still toying with her blade, her eyes locked on his pain-wracked body.

“And you know what? It didn’t happen once. It happened again. And again. And again. And every single time…” she paused, her smile dark and full of fire, “it was the best thing I’ve ever felt.”

His breath came in ragged gasps as she tilted her head, watching him writhe helplessly.

“Oh… does that hurt?” she asked sweetly. “You okay down there, Darius?”

Darius was turning red with rage, his chest heaving, sweat running in thick rivulets down his temples, mixing with the grime on his skin. His breath came in ragged bursts, both from fury and the searing pain in his trapped leg.

“You’re screwing with me! You have to be!” he spat, veins bulging at his neck. “You’re not about to tell me you’re one of those fucking monsters! I know what Omegas are! Don’t mix up the heat cycles of those rabid mutts with your period! I’ve got a cock too, and I know damn well how to use it! A hell of a lot better than that bitch of yours, who thinks she’s a man just ‘cause she grows a dick two weeks out of the year!”

Caitlyn’s face hardened, her lips drawing into a thin, cold line. Her blue eyes, usually so calm and sharp, were icy blades now, cutting through him with pure contempt.

“Yeah,” she said softly, each word laced with venom. “I’m one of those ‘monsters’ you talk about. Tell m… does that make you less eager now?”

She took slow, deliberate steps toward him, her boots crunching the loose gravel on the cave floor. Her gaze didn’t waver for a second. When she reached him, she didn’t hesitate. Her boot came down, heel-first, onto his crotch with a sharp, grinding twist.

The Poacher let out a strangled groan that turned into a hiss between clenched teeth, his face twisting in agony. His breath caught, and his hands twitched uselessly against the trap that held his leg.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” he choked out. “You should be pregnant by now! That mutt didn’t lie to me, then?!”

The half-Human’s lips curled into a small, smug smile.

“No,” she answered coolly. “I’m not carrying her pups yet. My grandmother knows some excellent herbal remedies to avoid accidents.”

His eyes widened further, his face pale and glistening.

“Your grandmother was one of them too?!”

“Oh no,” the young Huntress said with mock sweetness, “but her soulmate was.”

“You’re all degenerates!” the man spat, frothing now, his body trembling with pain and fury. “It doesn’t matter! I’ll fuck you! I’ll knock you up, and then you’ll see reason! I’ll make sure you’re always pregnant with my kids! That’s all you’ll be good for. A broodmare. My personal fucking broodmare!”

Caitlyn’s smile vanished instantly. Her gaze darkened to something cold and merciless. She pressed down harder on his groin, making him writhe and curse through gritted teeth.

“A broodmare, huh?” she echoed, voice low and dangerous. “Funny… for that to happen, you’d need to leave this place alive.”

She tilted her head slightly and, with slow deliberation, tapped her chin with the tip of her knife. The steel glinted coldly in the dim light.

“Tell me something,” she went on, her tone turning playful, almost amused. “You seem pretty attached to that little tool of yours. Wouldn’t it be a shame if… something happened to it?”

Darius went paper white, his mouth hanging open.

“All this… all this for a mangy mutt?!” he shouted. “Don’t tell me you want to carry her freaks!”

“They’re not freaks,” Caitlyn growled, her voice roughening with a feral undertone. “They’re pups. Vi’s pups! My future pups!”

“Never!” he roared. “I’ll never let you birth those abominations! It’ll be MY children or nothing!”

The bluenette exhaled slowly, crouching down before him. Her movements were graceful and deliberate, like a predator toying with prey. With her knife, she flicked open the buttons of his pants one by one, each pop echoing in the tense silence of the cave.

“Surgery’s about to begin,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I think you’ve talked enough.”

But in her focused cruelty, she made a mistake. She’d forgotten about his knife.

The Poacher lunged with surprising speed, slashing wildly toward her thigh. The half-Human instinctively blocked the blow, but the force sent her off balance. Her rifle clattered to the stone floor with a harsh metallic echo.

“You bastard!” she spat through clenched teeth. “You’re going to die here!”

“If I make it out,” the man hissed, his voice trembling but venomous, “I’ll report you. Every Poacher will hunt you down like a dog.”

The young Huntress laughed bitterly. The sound echoed against the damp stone walls, cold and humorless.

“And who says you’re getting out of here alive?”

“You’d better hope I don’t,” he snarled. “Because if I do, I’ll hunt down your bitch and tear your brats from your belly! I’ll make you watch them die screaming! And I’ll force your bitch to watch while we all take turns on you!”

Something inside Caitlyn snapped.

Her eyes flashed with murderous intent. She dropped to her knees and, without hesitation, drove her knife deep into Darius’ abdomen.

“You will never touch my pups,” she snarled. “I swear it. You die here, and you die now.”

Darius howled in agony as Cait twisted the blade cruelly, grinding it deeper into the wound.

“She’ll die,” he gasped through the pain, “and so will you. The Poachers won’t let you two filthy little whores live.”

“You really don’t value your cock and balls, do you?” she whispered with cold amusement.

But before she could move, Darius lashed out one final time, plunging his knife into the top of her thigh. Pain exploded through Caitlyn’s body, making her vision blur for an instant.

But the pain only fueled her rage. With a cry half-human, half-snarling beast, she slammed her fist into his face, the crack of bone echoing.

“Fuck… you weren’t lying,” Darius wheezed, blood spilling from his split lip. “You really are a Werewolf…”

“I told you,” she spat, her breath ragged, “I don’t lie. Unlike you.”

“You filthy bitch,” he growled. “You’re just a mutt too. I should’ve killed you the first chance I had.”

“But you didn’t,” Caitlyn hissed, her face inches from his. “You never had the chance. You were too busy thinking with your stupid and useless cock.”

The half-Human gritted her teeth as she began to slice. The sharp steel bit into the Poacher’s flesh, and his strangled cry echoed off the cold stone walls. His body convulsed, the pain so intense that his face went pale and his eyes rolled back slightly, on the brink of passing out.

Caitlyn watched him with cold fury. She saw the weakness in his eyes and seized the moment.

Her next move was calculated, cruel, and precise.

She dragged the blade along each corner of his mouth, splitting the flesh until deep, raw wounds stretched his lips into a grotesque, bleeding smile.

The scream that tore from Darius was monstrous, primal and animalistic. Blood and saliva foamed at his lips, and with every shriek, the wounds ripped open further, crimson spilling down his chin. His whole body trembled with agony, and the hatred in his eyes blazed as hot as the pain that consumed him.

But desperation made him reckless. With shaking hands, he snatched the blade and slashed it down the bluenette’s thigh, the steel cutting deep into her flesh.

The pain was electric. It shot up her leg and into her spine, stealing her breath for half a second before a scream broke free of her throat. Her vision blurred with tears of pain and fury. But survival, rage, and the memory of what he had done to Vi sharpened her instincts.

Without hesitation, Caitlyn drove her hunting knife deep into Darius’s groin.

The reaction was immediate. His body jerked violently, a guttural, strangled moan escaping him. He couldn’t scream properly anymore. His ruined mouth prevented it, but his breath came in ragged huffs, punctuated by wet choking sounds.

Her heart pounded against her ribs, her breaths heavy and feral. And still, she didn’t stop. The blade rose and fell, tearing into what was left of him, until there was nothing but mangled, bloodied flesh between his legs. The coppery scent of blood was overwhelming, thick in the air, clinging to her skin, filling her nose and mouth.

Finally, with a snarl that shook her entire frame, the young Huntress dragged the blade across his throat.

The gurgling sound that followed was wet and ugly. Blood bubbled up from the wound, spilling over his chest as his body spasmed beneath her. His eyes locked onto hers. Wide, glassy, filled with curses he couldn’t speak. But the half-Human held his gaze, unflinching, and watched as the light drained from them until they were nothing but empty, lifeless orbs staring into eternity.

She collapsed on top of him, her body trembling, tears streaming hot and relentless down her face. Her sobs were raw, the weight of everything crashing into her at once. 

The pain, the terror, the rage, and the relief.

But then it hit her: a sharp, burning itch radiating from her thigh. Her breathing hitched. Her knife... the blade Darius had used. It was silver.

The pain was worse than before, like fire crawling under her skin. Gritting her teeth until they almost cracked, she reached down, her fingers trembling violently. She grasped the knife handle slick with blood, hers and his, and yanked it free with a ragged scream that tore from her throat like a wounded animal.

Her body trembled with aftershocks of pain, sobs shaking her entire frame. She wanted to collapse and let the dark take her. To sleep, to drift. But she forced herself to stay awake.

The cave was close to Fanny’s house... She just had to make it.

Crawling at first, the rocky ground scraped her palms raw, and every shift sent searing pain up her leg. Her breathing was broken, each inhale laced with whimpers. She dragged herself through the underbrush, the metallic taste of blood in her mouth, the night air heavy and damp around her.

Finally, reaching the clearing, she slumped against a tree. Her vision swam. She tore a strip of fabric from her already ruined shirt with shaking hands and tied a makeshift tourniquet around her thigh. The knot was sloppy, but tight enough to slow the bleeding.

With a sharp breath, she forced herself up. Each step was torture; her leg screamed with pain, and small gasps escaped her lips with every movement. The path felt endless. Every meter heavier than the last.

When she finally reached Fanny’s doorstep, she let her head fall against the wood, her strength nearly gone. Her fist rose weakly and knocked.

Once…

Twice...

The door flew open. Vi’s face appeared, her eyes wide, her breath catching as the scent of blood filled her senses. Her heart nearly stopped.

“Caitlyn!” she gasped, catching her just before she collapsed into darkness.

“Fanny! Help me!” the redette’s scream shattered the silence.

The old woman rushed in, her heart stopping for a moment at the sight before her. Her hands flew to her mouth, eyes wide in shock, but only for a second. Her tears were immediate, but she pushed them down, knowing panic could cost her grand-daughter’s life.

“Lay her down on the couch! Get her pants off! Now! I’ll get the stitching kit!” she ordered, her voice breaking but commanding. “Fill a basin with water!”

Even as the tears ran down Fanny’s face, her will was steel. There was no time for grief, only action. Her dear one’s life hung by a thread, and she would not lose her tonight.

When the Alpha returned with the basin of water, she found Caitlyn’s grandmother bent over the young woman’s unconscious body, carefully cleaning the deep wound that made the bluenette groan softly in her sleep.

The cloths were soaked in dark crimson, but neither Fanny nor Vi flinched. They had seen worse. The wound was severe, but the care and precision with which Fanny treated it would save the young Huntress’s life. She couldn’t afford to lose her only family, and she refused to let the redette fall apart with grief.

*****

Two long days passed.

On the third evening, well into the night, Caitlyn finally opened her eyes. Slowly, with difficulty. Vi, who hadn’t left her side and was holding her hand, gasped and sat up straighter as she met the bluenette’s tired gaze.

“My love!” the Alpha breathed, her voice trembling.

Fanny rushed to her side as well, relief softening her face.

“My child! Finally!”

The half-Human gave a faint smile and opened her mouth, her voice hoarse and fragile.

“I… I’m thirsty…”

Her grandmother quickly brought a large glass of water, helping her grand-daughter sit up gently so she could drink. The young Huntress sipped slowly, then hesitated before speaking again, the weight of her confession heavy on her heart.

“I’m sorry… I… I couldn’t let Darius’ torture go unpunished. I… he’s dead.”

She coughed weakly and took another small sip of water as the Werewolf tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. Vi’s heart was torn between anger and fear; the realization of how close she had come to losing her mate hit her like a punch in the chest.

“Cait…” she began, her voice shaking.

But the bluenette raised a trembling hand to stop her.

“Wait… His body is in the cave near my grandmother’s house. My rifle and knife are there too… We need to erase all evidence…”

“I’ll take care of it,” the redette said softly, but her voice carried a firmness laced with worry. “But you need to rest. You should never have done this alone.”

Her words were gentle yet reproachful, filled with love, fear, and frustration all at once.

When the Alpha left, Fanny sat in her place, her eyes serious.

“Caitlyn… You’re taking dangerous risks. Have you thought about your soulmate? About me?”

“I didn’t plan for him to stab me… Everything was supposed to go according to plan!” the half-Human protested, her brow furrowing.

“That’s no excuse!” the old woman’s voice was stern, but her fear for her granddaughter was plain. “First Vi, now you… I can’t lose either of you. You can’t be reckless like this anymore.”

“What do you mean?” the half-Human asked, frowning in confusion.

“You need to stay close to Vi. Protect each other. Always.”

Tears welled up in the young Huntress’s eyes.

“And lose my freedom? I… I can’t… Besides…” Her voice broke into soft sobs. “Besides… maybe she doesn’t even want that.”

“Ask her,” Fanny said gently.

Just then, a knock sounded at the door. Caitlyn’s eyes widened, and Fanny called out,

“Vi, come in.”

Vi stepped inside, carrying her girlfriend’s rifle and knife. She set them down on the table, then looked toward the bedroom with a mix of relief and reproach.

“I took care of everything,” she said quietly. “You… you really went all out. I never thought you had that in you.”

Her gaze softened, but her eyes remained serious.

“Why didn’t you tell me? I was worried sick about you.”

“I… I had to kill him. I needed to make him pay.”

“Cait,” Fanny interrupted gently, “ask her your question.”

The Werewolf blinked.

“Her question?”

The bluenette took a shaky breath.

“My grandmother wants me to stay by your side… but I’m scared I’ll just waste your time.”

The redetesse’s expression softened instantly.

“Waste my time? How could you possibly think that… when every second I spend with my Omega is the most precious thing I have?”

The half-Human lowered her head, tears falling freely now. Her Alpha gently lifted her chin and placed a soft kiss on her lips.

“No matter what happens… we’ll always be together.”

Chapter Text

The mating sycle had ended a few days ago, and the crisp, early spring air had returned to the forest. Caitlyn, wrapped in her dark blue cloak, clutched a basket filled with fresh bread and slices of smoked meat, a small offering for her grandmother.

She had risen quietly, long before Vi stirred, and left a note by the bedside with a soft, affectionate scribble: “I’ll be back soon. Don’t worry.”

The forest was calm, damp with the scent of moss and morning dew. Light filtered through the high branches, casting long, shifting patterns along the narrow trail. Caitlyn walked with steady ease, her boots barely crunching the twigs underfoot. She had taken this path so many times she could trace every tree and rock in her mind. Despite the chill, the cloak’s weight and the exertion of walking kept her comfortably warm.

A soft wind stirred her hair, brushing against the faint scar on her neck, the mark of the bite, still slightly raw around the edges. It wasn’t immediately visible, hidden beneath her collar, but if someone looked closely, especially someone like Fanny, they might notice. Caitlyn absently touched it as she walked, her fingers grazing the ridged skin. It still stung on occasion, more like a reminder than a wound.

When she reached the small, ivy-covered cottage nestled between the trees, she paused for a moment, breathing in the earthy smell of the garden. She smiled. It always smelled like safety here.

As she stepped inside, she was met with the familiar warmth of the hearth, and an unfamiliar presence.

Her grandmother sat by the fire, pouring a cup of herbal tea, with a Werewolf standing nearby. Lean, and striking with her unusual cyan-colored fur, which shimmered subtly in the low light.

“Fanny?” the bluenette called out, her brow furrowing slightly.

Her grandmother’s eyes lit up at the sound of her voice. She turned, arms open with a welcoming smile.

“Hello, my darling! How are you?”

“Hi… Yes, I’m doing fine. And you?”

“I’m well, thank you. But you...” the old woman tilted her head, narrowing her eyes. “You seem… different. Hmm. I imagine you’ve spent the whole week in bed. Hopefully not doing anything too strenuous, especially not with that wound still healing!”

Her tone was light, teasing, but tinged with real concern. Caitlyn’s face turned crimson. At the implication, her hand instinctively flew to her neck again, brushing against the scar as if trying to hide it.

She stammered, then quickly tried to change the subject.

“Uh… by the way… who’s this?” she asked, nodding toward the imposing yet clearly young Werewolf.

“This is Jinx,” Fanny said, gesturing casually as she sipped her tea. “You haven’t met her yet?”

Caitlyn blinked, eyes widening as the name clicked.

“Jinx? Wait… Vi’s little sister??”

At that, the cyanette’s ears flattened slightly and she let out a low, warning growl, her posture shifting defensively.

“Yes, exactly,” the grandmother confirmed, unfazed. “I’m surprised your girlfriend hasn’t introduced you. Unless…” She gave the bluenette a knowing look. “Unless she’s been keeping you away from her pack. Which I suppose I can understand.”

“No, it’s just… Vi doesn’t want…”

“I imagine that makes sense,” Fanny cut in gently, setting down her tea. “Silco still leads the pack, and you know how he feels about humans.”

The silence that followed was thick with tension.

Caitlyn glanced at Jinx again, studying the girl’s face. She looked young, barely past adolescence, but there was something coiled and dangerous in her stance, a wildness she hadn’t yet learned to mask. The young Hunter could feel the scrutiny in her eyes too. The young Werewolf was clearly evaluating her, sizing her up not as a threat, but as someone who had dared to touch what belonged to her blood.

The old woman turned slowly toward the cyan-furred young wolf, her expression calm but firm, the lines around her eyes tightening with quiet authority.

“Don’t worry, Jinx… Caitlyn is my granddaughter, and she’s your sister’s partner. And now, whether you like it or not, she’s your sister-in-law. She’s been marked.”

She then turned her gaze back to the bluenette, eyes sharp but not unkind, reading her like an open book.

“Yes, I saw it right away. You gave yourself away, sweetheart. That mark on your neck, the way you touched it without thinking... I take it this is recent?”

The teenager flinched slightly under the scrutiny, her fingers instinctively brushing the faint scar again. Even though she’d tried to hide it with her cloak, she should have known better. Her grandmother knew her too well.

“How do you know? It happened during the last mating cycle…” she muttered, her voice low and unsure.

Fanny raised an eyebrow and let out a knowing hum.

“My dear… I’m the one who brews your teas, remember? You really think I don’t know when the ruts and heats begin? Or how the rituals go for Werwolves? Please. I’ve seen more mating cycles than you’ve seen full moons.”

“Rituals?” Caitlyn echoed, confusion creasing her brow.

Her grandmother chuckled softly, brushing back a lock of grey hair as though amused by her granddaughter’s innocence.

Jinx, however, wasn’t amused. She shifted abruptly into her human form, tension radiating off her like heat from a forge.

“She’s my sister’s Omega? That’s impossible!” the cyanette snapped, her voice sharp like broken glass.

“Why not?” Fanny replied evenly. “Vi is an Alpha. It’s not uncommon for Alphas to choose Omegas as life partners.”

Jinx’s eyes narrowed, her gaze full of barely restrained contempt as she turned toward the half-Human.

“She’s a bastard. A half-blood. Vi has no business being with her,” she growled, baring her fangs. “And what are you staring at?!” she barked when she caught Caitlyn looking at her.

The young Hunter didn’t answer. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. Only the weight of hurt and disbelief flickering in her eyes.

Fanny stepped in again, her tone calm but unyielding.

“That’s enough. Just because she’s part Human doesn’t mean she isn’t worthy of Vi. Being an Hybrid doesn’t make her lesser.”

Jinx’s jaw clenched.

“If Silco says she’s not worthy, then she’s not,” she spat. “He says an Alpha should be with a pure-blood Omega. That’s law.”

The old woman’s eyes darkened slightly, the softness in her voice replaced by steel.

“Silco says many things. But even he can’t deny a soul-bond when it’s real.”

“Soulmates? Them?” Jinx scoffed in disbelief, her voice nearly a growl.

The very idea seemed to shake her, as if it offended some core belief she’d been raised with. A pure-blood Alpha tied to a half-blood Omega? It defied everything she’d been taught.

“Yes,” Fanny said firmly, a faint, proud smile curving her lips. “Vi and Caitlyn are soulmates. Whether you understand it or not.”

Jinx shook her head, stepping back, her whole posture defensive and unsettled.

“I don’t believe it… especially not between different races.”

Fanny turned to face her fully, placing a steady hand on the edge of the table for support, her tone now tinged with quiet challenge.

“And yet you believe me when I say that Nasus is my soulmate.”

The young Werewolf froze.

Her breath caught for half a second, the weight of that truth hitting harder than anything Caitlyn could have said. Nasus, a Werewolf of immense power and wisdom, was legendary, sacred even. And Nasus wasn’t just of another status, he was of another age, another world entirely.

Fanny’s relationship with him was not a secret, nor a lie. She was bearing his mark after all, despite she was fully Human.

The room fell silent.

The younger girl went to another room and came back dressed, in her Human form. She was still gazing her sister’s mate, crossing her arms.

Caitlyn remained still, heart thudding in her chest, unsure whether to speak or retreat, but her grandmother’s presence beside her was grounding. Jinx's frown faltered, even if only slightly, her defiance dimmed by a crack of uncertainty.

The cyanette sat there. She bit her lower lip, her sharp canines grazing the skin, a clear sign of unease. Fanny had struck a nerve.

"But... Silco... Why would he lie to me?" she asked, her voice wavering. "He's like a father to me..."

Fanny's gaze softened, but her tone remained steady.

"And what exactly did Silco tell you?"

The young Werewolf shifted uncomfortably, her arms folding tightly across her chest as if bracing against a storm.

"He said that soulmates are always Werewolves. That it’s always an Alpha and an Omega, nothing else. And that they can only reproduce with each other. That it’s all just for... breeding. To keep the bloodline of the superior race going. Alphas are best for giving strong Werewolves genes and Omegas are the best breeders."

The old woman let out a quiet sigh and slowly lowered herself into a nearby chair, the wood creaking beneath her weight.

"What a narrow, tragic view of what soulmates truly are," she murmured. "It's far more than biology. Soulmates are tied together in ways deeper than flesh. They feel each other's presence, sometimes even from miles away. They ache when separated. And when they’re together, they finally feel whole. Yes, Silco is right about one thing: soulmates often do reproduce with one another. But not to 'preserve a superior race.' It's because of love. That’s what makes it sacred."

"Silco said love makes people weak..." Jinx muttered under her breath, eyes lowering.

Fanny gave a sad smile.

"Nasus, my soulmate, built his entire pack on the foundation of love and compassion. And it’s because of love that Vi exists... and you too, Jinx."

The cyanette girl said nothing. Her brows knit together in frustration, but something in her expression faltered. A doubt, perhaps.

Caitlyn, who had stayed mostly quiet until then, gently spoke up.

"I know we don’t know each other well..." she began cautiously, her voice soft, "...but Vi hopes you’ll wait until you meet your soulmate before you do anything like... that."

Jinx’s ears twitched. She narrowed her eyes.

"What are you trying to say?"

The grandmother raised her eyebrows slightly, caught off guard by her granddaughter’s boldness.

"Jinx hasn’t even turned sixteen yet, Caitlyn..."

"I know," the bluenette replied, glancing at the older woman, then back at her mate’s sister. "I’m not talking about now. I just mean... Vi wants her to experience that kind of connection with the right person. Someone she truly bonds with. Not someone Silco forces onto her."

A low growl rumbled in the young Werewolf’s throat. Her fangs flashed as she instinctively bared her teeth.

"He'd never do that! He cares about me!"

But even as she said it, her voice cracked ever so slightly.

Suddenly, a familiar scent drifted through the air. Caitlyn lifted her head, nostrils flaring slightly. She closed her eyes for a second and smiled dreamily.

"Speaking of Vi..."

"Hmm?" Fanny looked at her curiously. Then her face lit up. "Oh... You can sense her?"

Caitlyn nodded with a soft hum.

"Yes. She’s close."

"You see, Jinx?" the old woman said gently, turning to the younger girl. "That’s proof. Caitlyn can sense Vi. That only happens between soulmates."

Jinx scowled and looked away, her arms tightening again.

"Yeah, yeah... whatever."

Just then, there was a knock at the door. Caitlyn smiled.

"We’re out on the terrace, Vi! Jinx is here with us!" she called out.

The cyanette immediately groaned, her shoulders slumping.

"Ugh, why did you have to say that out loud...?" she grumbled, clearly embarrassed.

Moments later, the door opened and Vi stepped onto the terrace. Her eyes locked onto Caitlyn instantly. Without hesitation, she crossed the space and wrapped her arms around her Omega, pulling her into a deep, tender kiss.

"Why didn’t you wait for me...?" the Alpha asked softly, her voice heavy with worry. "You left before I even woke up..."

"I just wanted you to rest," the bluenette replied, brushing a lock of pink hair from the redette’s face. "You needed it."

"...Alright," Vi said, though she didn’t sound fully reassured.

Her gaze shifted abruptly to her sibling, and her protective instincts kicked in.

"What the hell are you doing here?" she demanded. "It's dangerous to come this close to the village, even if it’s Grandma Fanny’s place. We’re not exactly safe around here, you know that!"

Jinx puffed out her cheeks in irritation.

"I like it here, okay? She’s nice to me... and she gives me food."

The redette’s eyes narrowed slightly, but her voice softened.

"Fine. But be careful. And what about Silco? I thought he told you to stay away from Humans. He hates them."

The youngest let out another heavy sigh, frustration thick in her breath as she kicked at a loose stone near her foot. Her violet pink-colored eyes darted to the side, avoiding both Vi and Caitlyn.

“He doesn’t know…” she muttered, her voice low and reluctant.

“You’re keeping things from him?” the Alpha arched an eyebrow, catching the tone.

A slow grin tugged at the edge of the redette’s mouth, not one of mockery, but of something close to relief.

“So… you’ve finally stopped following him like a lost pup?”

“Don’t tell him!” Jinx blurted out, almost panicked. Her shoulders curled inward, like she was trying to fold into herself. “I don’t want to disappoint him…”

Her words trailed off in a whisper, and she lowered her head in shame. Her long cyan bangs fell over her face, hiding her eyes. Even so, the tremble in her voice gave her away.

“Disappoint him?” Vi’s smile faded, and her tone turned sharp, almost incredulous. “Damn it, Jinx, I hope you disappoint him! I can’t stand seeing the way he’s molding you into someone you’re not!”

“He’s not changing me!” Jinx snapped, her voice breaking as she flared up defensively. 

Her posture straightened, but the flicker of hurt behind her anger was impossible to miss.

“Yes, he is!” the Alpha replied, her voice lower now, more saddened than angry. “You don’t laugh anymore… You don’t pull pranks… You don’t fucking live, Jinx…”

“I don’t want to do that stuff anymore! I’ve grown up!”

Vi gave a slow, weary shake of her head.

“You haven’t played with the other young ones since you were nine. You used to be the heartbeat of the pups, you’d be out there from dawn till dusk, laughing like the woods belonged to you.”

Jinx looked away, her jaw clenched tight.

“That’s because… I’m not a pup anymore.”

The pain in her voice silenced the space for a beat. Even the forest seemed quieter around them.

Sensing the rising tension, Caitlyn stepped forward slightly, raising her hands in a gesture of calm.

“Hey… Let’s not…”

But she didn’t get to finish.

“You stay out of this, bastard!” Jinx snarled, her eyes flaring with hurt and fury. “No one asked for your opinion!”

“JINX!” Vi’s voice thundered, her Alpha tone slicing through the air. Her hands curled into fists. “Don’t ever talk about my mate like that. She deserves your respect!”

“She’ll never be accepted into the pack,” Jinx hissed, her voice cracking. “Not by Silco. Never!”

“Then I’ll leave the pack!” the redette growled, eyes narrowing. “I’ll build my own.”

“With who?!” the cyanette snapped, her lip curled. “You and her? That’s it?”

“With her,” the older Werewolf repeated, planting her feet firmly. “And with every wolf who's sick of Silco's tyranny.”

“No one’s sick of him!” the young one s voice was rising, growing desperate. “No one will follow you!”

“You’d be surprised,” Vi replied coldly. “More of us than you think are done starving while Silco and his inner circle eat like kings!”

Jinx’s breath hitched. Her anger was wavering, melting into tears that glistened in her lashes.

“I’m leaving…” she whispered, turning away.

“Open your fucking eyes, Jinx!” Vi shouted, stepping after her. Though her voice wasn’t just commanding, it was pleading. “We’re dying out there! The only ones who eat well are the ones who bow to Silco! Even you! You come here, to Fanny’s, just to get a proper meal, and you’re supposed to be his favorite!”

“That’s just because they hunt more!” Jinx shouted back, voice thick with emotion. “They bring in more food!”

“We all hunt!” the Alpha barked. “Every single fucking day! Silco’s crew just walks around, plays the part, then takes the lion’s share while we go to bed hungry.”

“You’re lying!” the younger Omega shrieked, her voice cracking under the weight of emotion.

“If I’m lying, then come with us,” the redette challenged, stepping in close, eyes locked on her sister’s. “Come hunt. Watch from the shadows. See it for yourself.”

The cyanette clenched her jaw. Her fists trembled at her sides. Tears finally spilled over, but she didn’t back down.

“Fine!”

“Good,” the older sibling said, nodding once. Her voice was firm, but her gaze lingered with sadness. “You come with us. You stay hidden. You’ll see the truth with your own eyes.”

Jinx turned her head, blinking hard against the tears, lips pressed into a tight line. Vi’s brows were furrowed with a mix of anger and heartbreak, while Caitlyn stood silently nearby, watching the two sisters clash with the weight of years behind every word.

“Jinx… Vi… Please, don’t argue,” Fanny said softly, her voice as tender and steady as a calming breeze. She looked at them both with gentle eyes, hoping to soothe the rising tension between the sisters.

“Grandma’s right,” Caitlyn added, her voice quiet but firm, trying to anchor them. “This isn’t helping anyone. Fighting won’t change things, it’ll just drive a bigger wedge between you two.”

Vi let out a breath through her nose, shoulders tense.

“I don’t want to fight with my sister,” she said, jaw clenched. “But it drives me crazy to see her letting Silco twist her thoughts. She’s not even allowed to think for herself anymore.”

“He’s not doing that!” Jinx shot back, crossing her arms tightly over her chest like a shield. Her tone was defensive, but her voice held a tremble, uncertainty hidden beneath the anger.

Vi looked at her for a moment, her gaze piercing but pained.

“I told you already, Jinx. You’ll see it yourself. Come hunting with us, and you’ll see.” Her voice was lower now, heavier, not angry but resolute. It was clear she was done arguing in circles.

“Vi… please,” Caitlyn said gently, placing her hand on her mate’s arm. She stepped closer, trying to soothe the Alpha's rising agitation with her touch and presence.

The Alpha clenched her jaw again but didn’t pull away. She didn’t want to lash out at her sister. Not really. But she also couldn’t keep pretending that everything was fine.

“I’ll see you back at the den, Jinx. Alright?” Her voice was a little softer now.

“Yeah…” Jinx muttered, not meeting her eyes. Her voice was low, almost sullen, and she turned away without another word.

Her steps were quick and uneven, like she was trying to outrun her feelings.

Vi exhaled sharply, a hand running through her hair before she pivoted and strode off in the other direction, deeper into the woods. She didn’t go far before she slumped against the thick trunk of an old pine, letting her weight fall against the bark. She stared at the sky through the canopy, breathing slowly, grounding herself in the silence.

“Vi! Wait!” Caitlyn called after her, hurrying to catch up.

The redette paused when she heard her mate’s voice, and the bluenette caught up quickly. Without a word, the young Hunter wrapped her arms tightly around her, cradling her head gently against her shoulder. Her fingers threaded into the Werewolf’s long-haired side, caressing slowly.

“It’s going to be alright…” she whispered, pressing her lips to the crown of her Alpha’s head.

Her voice was warm and steady, everything her girlfriend needed in that moment.

“…Yeah,” Vi breathed, her arms finally lifting to wrap around Caitlyn’s waist.

The embrace lingered, grounding them both.

Over the past two years, the Werewolf had changed. The wild edge she once carried had softened, not dulled, but tempered by love, by stability, by the half-Human. Her body, once lean from constant hunger, had filled out with health. She had grown taller too, now standing just a bit above her partner. It was as though her body had caught up to the Alpha she had always been inside.

The Omega smiled as she felt the change in her partner’s energy. She tilted her head and placed a kiss just behind Vi’s sensitive ear, brushing her fingers gently over it. The touch drew a quiet sigh from the redette, her tail beginning to wag lazily in response to the affection.

Feeling the shift, the young Hunter continued to stroke that tender spot, her touch rhythmic, calming. The Alpha let her hands slide down to her Omega’s hips, holding her with reverent care.

“Cupcake…” Vi murmured with a low, husky voice, her cheek brushing against Caitlyn’s. “My rut’s over… Otherwise, I’d have taken you right here in the woods…”

The bluenette chuckled under her breath, brushing her nose against the redette’s in a teasing nuzzle.

“I’m just trying to help you relax.”

“You do help.” Vi smirked. “But honestly? Nothing relaxes me more than making love to you.”

“I feel the same,” Caitlyn whispered, her hand moving up to cup her mate’s cheek.

“Really…?” the Werewolf asked, her eyes soft, her voice quieter now. There was still a vulnerability beneath the Alpha’s pride.

“Of course, you idiot,” the Omega teased, brushing her thumb over her partner’s cheekbone with a grin.

Vi let out a laugh, her tension finally easing.

“Then I guess I have to take care of you too, huh?”

“I think you do…” Caitlyn replied, her voice breathy with anticipation.

“You still want me…?” the redette asked, more serious this time.

“If I want you? Always.”

“Then let’s head home.”

Vi’s hands slid down with a bit more confidence, squeezing Caitlyn’s backside in a playful, suggestive gesture.

“Mmh… alright,” the blunette sighed, clearly enjoying the attention.

“I’ll let you talk with your grandmother a little more first?”

“Yes, just for a bit. Don’t worry, it won’t take long. She”ll understand. Especially after all that… with Jinx.”

“Okay,” the Werewolf nodded. “I’ll wait for you.”

The young Hunter returned to her grandmother for about fifteen minutes, talking quietly while the redette stayed nearby, her back against a tree, arms folded, watching the path.

She’d used the time to breathe, to center herself. Her instincts were still simmering from the recent rut, and she knew Caitlyn’s heat had only just subsided too. The desire between them hadn’t faded. It merely hummed beneath the surface now, softer but just as real.

When her Omega returned, her steps were lighter.

“Ready?” she asked, her voice soft and affectionate.

The Alpha looked up, then smiled and reached for her hand.

“Hey… are you really sure you want to head home just to… you know, do it again?” she asked, a bit sheepish for once. “I mean, not that I don’t want to, hell, I still really do. Even though the need to breed isn’t clawing at me anymore, I still want you so badly. I just… I don’t want you to miss time with your family because of me.”

“My grandma understands,” the bluenette said with a little smile. “She knows that even after the rut ends, the want lingers.”

The redette blushed hard, looking away for a second.

“It’s still so weird hearing you talk about our sex life with your grandmother…”

Caitlyn gave a sheepish chuckle, rubbing the back of her neck.

“Believe me, I think it’s weird too. But… she’s the one who keeps bringing it up.”

“…Oh. Yeah, that tracks.”

They walked hand in hand, warm silence settling between them as their fingers interlaced.

“Can we talk about something else now?” Vi added, a smirk curling her lips. “Talking about family stuff while planning to have sex is kind of… a buzzkill.”

“Yeah.” Caitlyn laughed, her cheeks pink. “That’s very true.”

Chapter Text

Vi gripped Caitlyn by the hips with a possessive gentleness, guiding her back toward the room as she trailed hot, open-mouthed kisses along the curve of her neck. Her breath was warm against the bluenette’s skin, and each kiss sent tiny shivers down her spine. As they crossed the threshold, the redette extended her leg and kicked the door shut behind them with practiced ease, the soft thud echoing faintly in the otherwise quiet space.

A breathy laugh escaped the young Hunter's lips, her fingers brushing lightly along her lover’s arms as the Alpha's mouth moved to the sensitive spot where her neck met her shoulder, right over the mark. The Werewolf paused there, letting her lips linger before grazing her teeth gently over it.

“I’m going to love seeing this mark every day…” she murmured with a sly smile, her voice low and husky.

Her tongue flicked out to trace the symbol of their bond, savoring the familiar taste of her Omega.

“It’s not going to fade?” Caitlyn asked, a teasing note in her voice, though her breath hitched slightly under the attention. She tilted her head, offering her neck without thinking.

“Of course not,” Vi replied, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. “This is my mark. When Werewolves choose their mates, they mark them for life. It might become less visible, but it will never disappear.”

“Oh…” Caitlyn let out a quiet exhale, something between relief and pride filling her chest. “Good. I want it to stay.”

Vi pressed another kiss over the mark, slower this time, reverent.

“And I can’t wait for you to mark me, too…”

Caitlyn blinked, her eyes going wide with surprise.

“I can…? I thought only Alphas did that…”

“Some think that, yeah. Some Alphas don’t like it,” the redette explained, her tone soft but firm. “But I do. I want it. You’re mine, and I’m yours. We belong to each other.”

Those words settled in the bluenette’s chest like fire and honey. She wrapped her arms around her girlfriend, holding her close, burying her face in the curve of her neck. Vi responded in kind, cradling her tightly, pressing her forehead to Caitlyn’s.

Then the Alpha’s lips brushed against her ear, her voice barely more than a whisper.

“Go to the bed,” she murmured. “I want you naked by the time I get back.”

A warm thrill ran down the Omega’s spine. She nodded, giving her Werewolf a small, playful smirk before slipping toward the bedroom, beginning to undress as she walked, shirt first, then belt, and so on, leaving a small trail behind her.

Vi, meanwhile, stepped into the bathroom. She stripped with methodical ease, her muscles flexing as she moved, then strapped on the harness with steady fingers. Around her rut, her instincts burned hotter than ever, and even though the worst of it had passed, her body still craved to connect with Caitlyn in the rawest, most physical way. The feel of the harness, solid, weighted, purposeful, was grounding, primal. It aligned with everything her instincts screamed for.

When she returned, her mate was already waiting for her. Nude, reclined on the bed with her back against the pillows, legs partly folded but parted enough to tease. Her hair cascaded over her shoulders, her chest rising and falling with soft anticipation. When she saw Vi, her eyes widened slightly with want.

The Werewolf stepped into the room slowly, her silhouette framed by the soft amber light of the bedside lamp. Her body was toned, confident, and radiating Alpha energy. The half-Human couldn’t look away. Not from the glint in her eyes, nor from the confidence in her movements.

“Show yourself to me…” the redette’s voice dropped to a growl, smooth and deliberate, rich with hunger.

Without hesitation, the bluenette opened her legs fully, revealing herself. Her breathing deepened under the heat of her mate’s gaze. The Alpha licked her lips, deliberately slow, as her pupils darkened.

“Damn… that view makes me starving,” she whispered, eyes fixed on her lover.

“Then come eat,” the Omega replied, voice sultry and low. “Come devour me, my Alpha…”

A deep growl vibrated in Vi’s chest. It wasn’t threatening. It was full of need, of desire barely contained. She crawled onto the bed with predatory grace, moving on all fours over Caitlyn’s body. Her eyes never broke from her Omega’s as she hovered above her.

Their lips met in a deep, lingering kiss. It wasn’t rushed. It was molten, building slowly, simmering with everything unsaid between them. The bluenette moaned softly into it, her hands tangling in the redette’s hair as her mate kissed her harder, then trailed her lips down her jawline, toward her neck.

Again, she stopped at the mark.

“My Omega,” she whispered reverently, placing another kiss there.

The young Hunter’s breath trembled.

“My Alpha…” she whispered back, her voice thick with emotion and anticipation.

The Werewolf slowly descended, her lips and tongue lavishing her mate’s chest with gentle kisses and teasing licks.

Each touch was deliberate, exploring the softness of Caitlyn’s skin, tracing every curve and hollow. Caitlyn’s fingers tangled in Vi’s thick, fiery hair, softly pulling her closer as a shiver of pleasure rolled through her. The Alpha let out a low, contented purr, almost like a wild animal’s, encouraged by the intimate response to press on.

Her tongue slipped lower, sliding between the warm folds of her lover’s thighs. The tip flicked teasingly across the Omega’s most sensitive spot, sending a delicious shiver through the half-Human’s body. Her mate gasped, her breath catching as a wave of warmth spread through her.

“An absolute delight…” Vi whispered huskily, her breath hot against Caitlyn’s skin.

The bluenette couldn’t help but laugh softly, a breathy sound that vibrated with both surprise and pleasure.

“Hm? You don’t believe me?” the redette asked, raising a perfectly arched brow with playful challenge.

She flicked her tongue again, this time more assured, swirling it in slow circles that sent sparks of heat rippling through the young Hunter’s core.

“Ah…” Caitlyn moaned softly, lips parting as her body trembled.

“Yes?” Vi coaxed, clearly enjoying the control she held.

The Werewolf’s lips curved into an amused smile, watching as her girlfriend melted under her touch.

“It feels… incredible…” the Omega breathed, voice thick with desire.

“More?” the Alpha pressed, her eyes shining with mischief and hunger.

“Yes…” Caitlyn whispered eagerly, her hands tightening their grip on Vi’s hair, pulling her closer as a fire built inside her.

The Werewolf pressed her tongue deeper, swirling and teasing with a newfound urgency. She mixed gentle kisses with soft suction marks, each one igniting a fresh wave of heat.

The bluenette’s breaths came faster, her hips shifting to meet every flick and circle. Her fingers curled in her lover’s hair, clinging to the wildness of the moment, desperate not to let go.

“You love it, don’t you? I can feel it… hear it… every time you shiver beneath me,” the redette murmured, her voice low and intimate.

“Mmh… yes,” Caitlyn gasped, lost in the sensation.

“Tell me what you want,” Vi whispered, breath warm against her skin.

“I want you to take me… now,” the Omega said, voice trembling with need and longing.

“Really?” the Alpha smiled wickedly, her eyes darkening with desire.

She rose slowly, her body brushing against her mate’s damp heat. The base of the strap-on toy pressed teasingly against the half-Human’s entrance, rubbing slowly, tantalizingly. Not yet. Just enough to make her ache for more.

Caitlyn’s breath hitched. She curled her legs tightly around Vi’s waist, holding her firmly, begging silently for release.

“Stop teasing me…” she whispered, voice thick with want.

“Oh? Stop what exactly?” the Werewolf teased, her grin wicked.

“Take me,” the young Hunter pleaded, her voice heavy with passion and vulnerability. “Now.”

With a slow, deliberate movement, the redette gripped the base of the strap-on and aligned it carefully. She slid inside her mate with a delicious, taut stretch, slow and tender at first, giving her lover time to adjust.

The bluenette arched her back, a long sigh of pleasure escaping her lips. The fullness inside her was both grounding and electrifying, making her tremble with need.

Once fully seated, Vi paused, a playful smile curving her lips as she looked down at Caitlyn. The connection was intimate, raw, and filled with unspoken promises.

The Omega’s hands immediately found her Alpha’s hips, squeezing firmly, pulling her closer until there was no space between them.

“Don’t make me wait, my Alpha,” she breathed, voice thick with desire.

“Dare to say you don’t love this…” the Werewolf teased, eyes gleaming with fierce affection.

She leaned down and kissed Caitlyn deeply, tasting her hunger before starting slow, steady thrusts. Each movement was deliberate, worshipful, as if Vi was committing every inch of her partner to memory.

“It’s true,” the bluenette gasped between kisses. “Mmh… don’t stop… kiss me, Vi…”

The redette pressed her lips to her lover’s again before increasing the intensity of her hips. Her mate’s moans grew louder, her body arching in perfect rhythm with the powerful thrusts.

“I love hearing you like this…” Vi whispered, forehead resting softly against Caitlyn’s.

Their eyes met, swimming with heat and tenderness in equal measure, the world narrowing down to just the two of them.

“I love you… so much,” the Alpha murmured, voice thick with emotion.

“I love you too… Hnh… so much…”

She arched her back again, gasping softly as her lover’s hips thrust forward and struck a particularly sensitive spot deep inside her. The pleasure rippled through her body like a wave, and her legs trembled slightly from the intensity.

“And to think… ah… that things started out so badly… between us…” the Omega murmured through a breathless moan, her thoughts briefly drifting back to the early days of their relationship. Back when suspicion, stubbornness, and unspoken hurt made them clash more often than not.

“Very badly,” the Werewolf agreed with a small laugh, her voice warm and husky. She leaned down and grazed her partner’s neck with her teeth, her mouth landing perfectly on the bite mark she’d left before, the permanent symbol of their bond. “But look at us now… You’re my Omega. My soulmate.”

“And I’m only yours… just like you’re only mine…” Caitlyn whispered, her voice trembling slightly, not from fear, but from the overwhelming tenderness of the moment.

“Forever,” Vi murmured, brushing her lips across Caitlyn’s temple.

“If you only knew how deeply I love you,” the bluenette breathed. “I can’t wait to carry your pups…”

The redette froze for the briefest of seconds, before groaning softly, her next thrust more intense, as if driven by primal instinct. Her cheeks turned as red as her hair, her whole body reacting to the words with visceral need.

“Aaah! Yes!” the Omega cried, her nails digging into her Alpha’s shoulders.

“Thank the Moon your words alone don’t trigger my rut…” the Werewolf muttered under her breath, trying to keep her composure while her heart thundered in her chest.

“Mmm… You’re right…” the young Hunter replied, her body still reeling from the sudden surge of heat between them.

“Oh yeah?” Vi teased, slowing just a bit, her grin devilish.

“Yes…!”

“You don’t like me when I’m in rut?” the Alpha teased again, her tone laced with amusement and affection.

“Of course I do, you idiot…” the half-Human chuckled, reaching up to stroke Vi’s cheek.

“Your idiot,” the Alpha murmured, kissing her palm. “But tell me… why do you prefer it like this sometimes?”

Caitlyn hesitated, her face glowing with both affection and shyness.

“Because… I love when we slow down. When it’s less overwhelming and more… intimate. Romantic, even.”

Vi’s expression softened immediately. She leaned down and pressed a lingering kiss to Caitlyn’s lips, gentle and full of love.

“I feel the same way.”

As they looked into each other's eyes, Vi resumed her movements, slow and deliberate, her hands steady on Caitlyn’s waist. She made love to her like a vow, every motion tender, every breath synchronized, every gaze brimming with meaning. There was no rush, no desperation. Only devotion.

They didn’t stop until they had both reached the height of their pleasure, together, their bodies trembling and their hearts completely in sync.

Afterwards, the redette lay on her back, the harness now removed, both of them nestled under the soft warmth of their blanket. The bluenette curled up at her side, resting her head on her lover’s shoulder and draping an arm across her stomach.

“I love you…” she whispered, voice low and full of peace.

“I love you too…” her mate replied, kissing the top of her head.

Her eyes were on the ceiling, her expression now distant, lost in thought. The Omega noticed the shift and gently propped herself up on her elbow, her gaze searching her Alpha’s face.

“What are you thinking about, my love?”

“Hm? Oh… uh…” the Werewolf hesitated, as if uncertain whether to speak her thoughts aloud.

“Yes?”

“Jinx…”

“Oh?”

“Yeah…” Vi sighed, her jaw tightening. “Do you think I went too far with her?”

Caitlyn was quiet for a moment, considering.

“…I think maybe you did,” she said softly. “She’s clearly unstable, Vi. And saying things like that, even if they’re true, won’t help. Not with how raw she is right now.”

The redette clenched her jaw again, frustration flickering behind her eyes.

“She needs to see that Silco is a terrible pack leadder. And even worse as a father figure. Vander’s the one who raised us, the one who truly looked after us. Not Silco.”

“I know, my Alpha,” the bluenette whispered, leaning in to rest her forehead lightly against her lover’s. “But your sister… she’s young, and she has blind faith in him. That’s a hard thing to shatter. And Silco’s an Alpha too. He holds sway over her in a way she probably doesn’t even realize.”

“He’s a self-absorbed bastard,” the Werewolf growled softly, her voice low and seething. “He only cares about power, not the pack. I hate him.”

The young Hunter exhaled slowly and laid back down, snuggling close against Vi’s side. Her fingertips began tracing lazy patterns across her lover’s bare skin, grounding her with gentle affection.

“Has no one ever tried to challenge him?” she asked, her tone thoughtful.

“You mean… like formally challenge him for dominance?”

“Yes.”

“Vander’s thought about it,” the rededtte admitted after a pause. “A lot, actually. But he doesn’t want to hurt the pack by causing division. He refuses to impose himself, even if it means watching everything fall apart.”

“Really?” Caitlyn raised her head slightly. “Why would he hold back like that?”

She had not idea about how things worked in a pack. After all, she had never lived in a pack before. She’d been raised in a world with structure, but not the primal kind, no Alpha laws, no territory disputes, no heat cycles or bonds dictated by instinct. It was all still new to her, and yet, it fascinated her. She found herself craving knowledge, not just out of curiosity, but because she wanted to understand Vi’s world. The world they were building a future in. And she knew the Werewolf would never deny her an honest answer.

“That’s the tricky part,” the Alpha began, her voice low, reflective. “When two Alphas challenge each other for leadership of a pack, it’s not just about strength. It’s about unity. The challenger needs real support. Otherwise, even if they win the fight, the victory is hollow. Without respect, the new pack leader can’t hold the pack together. And when a pack fractures… people die. Sometimes half of them.”

Caitlyn's eyes widened slightly. The weight behind Vi’s words wasn’t just theory. It was history, experience. The kind that left scars.

“No one’s backing Vander?” she asked, brows drawing together.

The Werewolf exhaled softly through her nose.

“No, people are backing him. Two-thirds of the pack, at least. Maybe more now.”

“Then… he has to try, doesn’t he?” the bluenette’s voice held urgency. She couldn’t understand how something so unjust could be allowed to continue.

The redette gave a small, frustrated laugh, running a hand through her tousled hair.

“It’s not that simple, Cupcake. Even with numbers, the risk is huge. Any conflict among Alphas creates a ripple. Tensions rise. Families get split. Bonds break. And then there’s Jinx…” Her tone dropped.

The Omega immediately softened.

“You’re afraid she’ll side with Silco.”

The Alpha gave a slow nod.

“She’s still young. Confused. She sees him as someone who gave her purpose when everything fell apart. If I go up against him and she doesn’t understand why… she’ll feel betrayed. And I can’t bear to lose her too.”

“Then talk to her,” the young Hunter said gently. “And maybe… maybe my grandmother can help?”

Vi looked at her, something flickering in her gaze.

“You’ve got something in mind.”

“I do,” Caitlyn gave a small, knowing smile. “Fanny spent time in a real pack. She was part of one, as the soulbonded mate of Nasus, right? That means she understands the balance between instinct and reason better than most. If anyone can reach Jinx and help her see clearly, it’s someone like that. Someone with wisdom… and a calm presence.”

The redette went quiet, her thoughts visibly turning over in her mind. She stared at the ceiling for a long moment before giving a faint nod.

“It’s worth a shot,” she said eventually. “I’ll talk to her. But I still want Jinx to come hunting with us. I need her to see it. With her own eyes. That the pack is falling apart under Silco’s rule. That his men… his ‘trusted wolves’… don’t do a damn thing to help.”

Caitlyn touched Vi’s cheek gently.

“Because you want her to understand the truth. Not just believe your words.”

“Yes.” Her voice tightened. “I hate them, Caitlyn. They give the orders and collect the rewards while the rest of us bleed. We hunt, we scavenge, we fight to feed the pack—and they sit pretty, full and smug. I want her to see that. To realize that Silco only looks out for himself.”

The Omega leaned in, brushing a soft kiss against her Alpha’s lips. Her fingers lightly traced the curve of her mate’s jaw, grounding her.

“Then maybe… it’s time for Silco to move on. To be removed, if necessary.”

The Werewolf didn’t respond right away. She just kissed her back, slow and tender, holding her close like she was something fragile and precious all at once.

“And when he’s gone… I can finally, truly, be your Alpha.”

Caitlyn blinked, surprised.

“You’re not already?”

Vi smiled, but it was bittersweet.

“Not fully. Silco doesn’t just lead the pack. He sets its laws. And those laws would never allow me to be with you. If I turned you now, without permission… I’d be exiled. Hunted. Maybe worse.”

The half-Human’s breath caught.

“But Vander…” the redette continued, her voice steady and hopeful. “He’d understand. He’d give us his blessing. And then… then you could be my Omega in every sense. A Werewolf. My mate. You’d still be partly Human, sure, but that doesn’t matter to me. What matters is having you by my side. In my pack. In my life. And… if it works… it means you could carry my pups. I know you want that, even outside of your heat. I’ve seen it in your eyes.”

A warmth bloomed in Caitlyn’s chest. She pressed herself closer against Vi, laying her head over her heart, listening to its steady, protective rhythm.

“I love that future…” she whispered. “More than I ever imagined I could.”

The Werewolf wrapped her arms around her, holding her tightly like she was anchoring herself to that vision, to that hope.

Chapter Text

A new day was breaking, casting soft light through the canopy of trees above. But this wasn’t just any morning.

For Vi, it was the morning. Tthe one she hoped would finally free Jinx from Silco’s influence. She needed her sister to see the truth with her own eyes.

She approached the curled-up figure of her younger sister and gently nudged her awake. The cyanette groaned, half-asleep, one eye fluttering open in irritation.

“What...?”

“Time to hunt,” the redette whispered, a soft but serious edge in her voice.

“Ugh… okay, okay…” the young Omega yawned, her tone heavy with sleep and reluctance.

The Alpha knelt beside her and spoke low and firmly, as if briefing a fellow scout.

“Listen… The most important thing is that you stay hidden and mask your scent. Okay?”

Jinx blinked, confused.

“How the hell am I supposed to do that? I don’t know how!”

“With mud,” Vi explained patiently. “Roll around in it. It'll cover your scent from the prey... and from Silco's men.”

Her sister scowled.

“Oh come on... that’s disgusting.”

“I know it sucks, but trust me. Please,” the redette said gently, her voice softening as she looked her sister in the eyes. “If you do this, I swear I’ll take you on a real hunt. Just you and me. No one else.”

The cyanette’s expression changed instantly. Her eyes lit up, wide and gleaming with hope.

“Seriously? You’re not just saying that?”

The Alpha smiled.

“I swear on my fur. If you pull this off without getting spotted, you’ll have proved to me you’re ready. From now on, we hunt together.”

“Ooh!” The young Omega gasped and practically bounced on her heels. She grabbed her older sibling’s hand and dragged her toward a muddy patch nearby. “Wait, what about my clothes? They’re gonna get wrecked…”

“Shift into your wolf form, so take them off,” Vi replied with a smirk. “We’ll rinse off in the river after.”

Jinx hesitated, glancing sideways at her sister. Her fingers hovered over the hem of her shirt.

“Um... can you turn around?”

The redette blinked and then quickly looked away.

“Oh! Yeah, of course. Sorry. Since we’re both Werewolves, I didn’t think of it, you’re right.”

“It’s fine,” the cyanette said with a chuckle, clearly amused.

She undressed and shifted, her form rippling and shrinking into her sleek cyan-colored wolf shape.

With a playful huff, she threw herself into the mud and rolled like a pup, tail flicking happily. Once coated, she gave her sister a gentle bump with her snout.

The Alpha turned to look and let out a low whistle.

“Perfect. That’s exactly how a pro would do it. Now it’s my turn. Don’t peek.”

Jinx spun around obediently, tail swishing. Behind her, Vi shifted into her larger, more muscular wolf form, her reddish fur blending beautifully with the early light. She padded over and gave her sister’s muddy paw a teasing nibble, an old sign between them from when they were young.

It meant: I’m ready.

“Go find a good hiding spot,” the redette instructed, nudging her. “Stay low, and don’t lose sight of us.”

The cyanette nodded and slipped behind a thick bush, ears perked and body tense with anticipation.

Not long after, Vi joined the rest of the hunting party.

Silco’s so-called “elite.”

“So?” barked one of the gruff men. “Anyone got a scent, or are we gonna have to eat one of you useless mutts?”

“Shut it,” another snapped. “You’re scaring off the damn prey.”

“I swear, if I don’t have food in front of me in five minutes, I’m snapping someone’s neck,” growled a hulking brute, a glint of violent amusement in his eyes.

“How about you try hunting instead of standing around like a pack of lazy fleas?” Vi growled, her fur bristling.

“Tch. You’re not part of Silco’s Werewolves. You should be grateful we even let you sniff our leftovers.”

The redette bared her fangs.

“We’re the ones doing all the damn work while you strut around barking orders and scooping up the spoils. Don’t talk to me about leftovers.”

Hidden in the underbrush, Jinx’s ears twitched. She was watching everything, eyes wide, soaking it all in. The tension, the hierarchy, the hypocrisy. And for the first time… she wasn’t sure she liked what she saw.

She couldn’t believe her own ears.

Everything she had witnessed during the hunt, the shouting, the disrespect, the way Silco’s followers treated her sister and the others… It had shaken something inside her. She had started to see it.

Vi hadn’t been lying. Not this time. She may have never been…

“Shut your damn mouth, you worthless mutt.”

“Why don’t you do something for once?” Sett growled, baring his teeth. “You and your lapdogs do nothing but sit around and bark orders. You act high and mighty with that fake-ass rank.”

One of Silco’s men stepped forward, eyes gleaming with malice. His body was tense, his claws slightly extended.

“Say another word, and I’ll send your carcass back to your mate in pieces.”

Others quickly stepped between them, shoving their furious comrade back.

“Let it go, Sett,” Vi said, stepping in calmly but firmly. “Taric’s just trying to provoke you. He acts like he runs the pack just because Silco’s too lazy to do it himself. He’s not worth your time.”

“Yeah, that’s right,” Taric smirked smugly. “Do your jobs, little dogs. Fetch our meals. We’re hungry.”

Hidden just behind a cluster of bushes, Jinx clenched her fists, her sharp nails digging into her palms. Every part of her wanted to leap out and snap at them, tell them they had no right. But her sister’s warning played on loop in her head:

Watch. Listen. Don’t get involved.

And so she watched. As Vi, keeping her cool, turned and disappeared into the underbrush to resume the hunt, Jinx remained where she was, frozen and fuming. She had never felt so disgusted. Or so confused.

Silco had told her they were the bad ones. Vi, the others, even Caitlyn’s family. But the ones she had just seen, Taric and his goons, were parasites. They did nothing.

And when the real hunters brought down prey, they swooped in like scavengers and ripped the meat away before anyone else could taste it.

The cyanette’s stomach twisted. The hypocrisy was suffocating.

Once they were full, Taric and the others strutted back toward the heart of the pack’s den, dragging what was left of the kills behind them. They paraded the corpses like trophies, showing off to the others as if they had brought them down. Some of the younger wolves cheered, fooled by the spectacle. Jinx wanted to scream at them, to open their eyes.

But she didn’t. She waited until the crowd dispersed and then quietly gathered her clothes. She slipped away to the river, washing the mud from her skin in silence, barely noticing the cold.

Her mind was spinning.

By the time she walked back into her sister’s den, their den, dripping wet but dressed, Vi was pacing near the entrance. The moment she saw Jinx, she rushed to her side, eyes wide with worry.

“Jinx… are you okay?”

The young Omega hesitated, then shrugged.

“Yeah…” she mumbled, but the tone in her voice betrayed her.

The Alpha reached out gently, taking her hands. Ever since Caitlyn had come into her life, Vi had begun to change. She was still tough, still rough around the edges, but she let herself be soft more often. Especially with her sister. When they were alone. When they could be alone, since Jinx was always taken away by Silco, to avoid her being “influenced by Vi’s growing weakness”, like he said.

“Do you wanna talk about it?” she asked softly.

The cyanette bit her lower lip, her eyes darting away. She could feel the tears burning at the corners of her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. Not yet.

“No…” she whispered.

The redette didn’t push. She remembered her mate’s words: “Don’t force her. Let her come to you.” She took a breath and stepped back slightly.

“Come here, then?”

Jinx slowly walked forward, still avoiding her sister’s gaze. Her shoulders were trembling slightly. She didn’t say a word.

When she finally reached Vi, the older girl gently wrapped her arms around her. Not too tightly, just enough to be there. To offer warmth, safety.

To her surprise, the cyanette leaned into it. She buried her face against the redette’s shoulder and clung to her. That was all the Alpha needed. She tightened the embrace, running a hand gently down her back.

The young Omega’s grip on her shirt tightened.

“I’m sorry…” she said at last, her voice cracking.

Vi kissed the top of her head softly.

“For what?”

Jinx hesitated, then let the words fall.

“Silco always gave me food. He made sure I never went hungry…” she muttered, eyes distant. “The old lady, your Omega’s grandmother, she gave me some if I was still hungry after everyone else. It felt… cold. Like I wasn’t part of anything.”

The redette exhaled slowly, her hand brushing a strand of hair from her sister’s face.

“Silco wants you to feel like that. It’s how he controls people. He knows your potential, Jinx. He feeds you loyalty so you’ll never question him. He does it to all the young wolves.”

“But he’s always kind to me…”

“He was kind to me too,” the older sibling said quietly. “Until I started thinking for myself.”

Silence fell between them for a moment. The only sound was the muffled wind outside the den.

“With you… it feels like he’s even more controlling,” Vi added, her voice low.

She knew Silco. And she could feel it. This wasn’t just manipulation.

He was afraid. Afraid of losing Jinx like he’d lost her. And that made him dangerous. He never liked losing his puppets.

The young Omega stayed quiet, her thoughts whirling, but her body pressed closer to her older sister’s. She wasn’t ready to speak again just yet, but the Alpha could tell something inside her had changed.

And maybe… just maybe… it was the beginning of her finally seeing the truth. But… There was still something she needed to know.

"What do you mean?" Jinx asked, her voice hesitant, eyes flicking up to her sister.

"He asks for you every day," Vi replied, her tone soft but firm. "He doesn’t let you spend time with the other young wolves. You’re always with him, isolated."

"That’s just because he sees me like a daughter… If he didn’t, he wouldn’t care," the cyanette murmured, half-defensive, half unsure, like she was trying to convince herself more than her sibling.

"Those were the exact words he used with me, too," the redette said, her eyes locking with her sister’s. Her voice carried both sadness and understanding.

The young Omega let out a shaky sigh and looked down at her hands, fidgeting with her sleeves.

"He… He told me he wanted to make me his adoptive daughter. I guess he said the same thing to you?" the Alpha asked gently, not pressing, but giving space for the truth to land.

Jinx didn’t answer with words. Instead, she leaned again into her sister and held on tighter, her arms wrapping around Vi with a quiet desperation that said more than any answer could.

The older sibling exhaled softly, resting her chin atop her sister’s head.

"I’m sorry, Pow-Pow..."

This time, the cyanette didn’t hold back.

The tears spilled over, silent at first, then ragged with emotion. Her breath hitched as years of confusion, loyalty, and manipulation began to unravel in her chest. The weight of the truth finally broke through the carefully crafted walls Silco had built inside her.

The redette didn’t speak. She simply held her, solid, grounding, warm. She let Jinx cry, without judgment, without impatience. Only when the younger girl’s sobs slowed and her breathing steadied did Vi ease her hold.

The young Omega wiped her face with the back of her hand and stepped away just a little, enough to catch her breath.

"You okay?" the Alpha asked, brushing a thumb across her cheek.

"Yeah," Jinx whispered.

"You sure?" Vi asked again, not accusing, just caring.

But before her sister could answer, a shadow appeared at the entrance of the den. One of Silco’s scouts.

"Jinx. Silco wants you."

The cyanette turned her head sharply, as if pulled from a dream. Her body tensed, but her voice was surprisingly steady.

"My sister just got back from the hunt... Can’t I stay with her a little longer?"

"He wants you to eat with him," the Werewolf said, his tone stiff, as if repeating an order without questioning it.

The redette’s expression darkened instantly. She stepped forward, eyes narrowed.

"He’s letting her eat, huh? How generous," she snarled, showing her fangs.

Jinx hesitated. She glanced at Vi, then at the scout.

"Can he save me some for later...? I’m not that hungry right now."

Vi’s eyes widened. That quiet defiance, the first step toward breaking free, caught her completely off guard.

The scout, however, wasn’t impressed.

"No. Silco said now. He’s waiting."

The young Omega’s shoulders drooped. She took a step toward the exit, then paused, turning back to her sister.

"Make sure you eat enough, okay?" the Alpha said softly, searching her face.

"Yeah... Thanks..." the younger sibling replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

"See you later, big sister."

"See you later, Jinx."

Vi watched as her sister disappeared into the tunnel. She stood there for a long moment, heart heavy with a mix of hope and dread.

Jinx had taken a step, a small one, but maybe, just maybe, it was the first toward freedom.

Chapter Text

Caitlyn woke to a quiet morning, the light of dawn filtering softly through the curtains. She reached out instinctively beside her, but the spot where Vi usually lay was empty. Her brows furrowed briefly, though she didn’t sense any danger in the air. The house was peaceful, and the lingering scent of her Alpha reassured her. Vi had probably gone out early again, likely to hunt or check on her sister.

Not one to let time go to waste, Caitlyn decided to tidy up. After a brisk wash, she swept the small wooden house and began preparing a meal. She’d gone hunting that morning alongside a few other Hunters and had managed to bring down a decent-sized buck. As always, she saved the blood, just in case Vi or Jinx needed it. She wasn’t sure how useful it was for them, but she knew it helped.

As the scent of cooked meat began to fill the cottage, a familiar smell hit her. Two scents, to be precise. One carried the earthy musk of pine and wildflowers, that was Vi. The other was lighter, tinged with ash and something chaotic and restless beneath: Jinx.

A smile touched Caitlyn’s lips. She moved to the door and opened it before either of them had the chance to knock.

The redette stood there with her usual confident grin, a flicker of softness lighting her eyes when they met the bluenette’s. She took a step forward but didn’t rush. Behind her was the cyanette, walking a little hesitantly, eyes darting around the threshold like she wasn’t sure whether to go in.

"Hey, Cupcake," the Alpha said, her voice warm and rough around the edges.

"Hi, my love. And hello, Jinx!" the older Omega greeted them both cheerfully.

The Werewolf stepped in, flashing her teeth in a playful grin before leaning down to kiss her girlfriend. A quick but affectionate kiss, reserved due to her sister's presence. The half-Human returned it with a gentle smile, brushing her hand briefly along her mate’s back to guide her inside.

Out of pure habit, she reached out to guide the younger sibling in the same way, but the moment her hand made contact with the younger girl’s shoulder, Jinx flinched and let out a low growl.

Vi paused mid-step and turned sharply.

"Jinx?" she asked, concerned.

The teen looked embarrassed, her gaze falling to the ground.

"Sorry... I’m just not used to being touched..."

"Why? What’s wrong?" Caitlyn asked gently, trying not to show offense.

"Only you and Silco ever touch me," Jinx mumbled.

The young Hunter’s expression shifted subtly. That said a lot more than the younger Omega realized.

Vi placed a protective hand on her sister’s back.

"Sorry. I should’ve warned Caitlyn."

"It’s okay..." Jinx muttered, trying to shrug it off.

Caitlyn softened her stance again.

"Well, you’re just in time! I hunted earlier this morning and there’s more than enough meat to share. I even saved some blood... I wasn’t sure if either of you would want it, but just in case."

Vi’s nose twitched.

"Yeah, I smelled it too. Kinda hard to miss," she said with a smirk, licking her lips subtly. She was clearly tempted. By the meal, and by Caitlyn, though she kept her instincts restrained. "I’d love a bite. We hunted a few days ago, but Silco’s lackeys left us with scraps... again. Luckily, since Silco favors Jinx, at least she got to eat properly."

Jinx nodded slowly.

"If it’s okay... I’d like some too. And the blood, if it’s not too weird… Caitlyn..." she added softly, almost shyly.

"Not weird at all," the bluenette said with a smile. "I saved it for you both, just in case."

"Why don’t we all eat together?" the redette suggested, glancing from her girlfriend to her sister.

"That was the plan," the young Hunter replied. "The Hunters know you visit me often, and since I bring food to my grandmother too, they let me keep a little more from the kills."

The Werewolf blinked.

"They... they know who I am?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

The Alpha clenched her jaw. Damn it. She hadn’t meant to let that slip.

Before she could say anything, the older Omega stepped in, her voice calm but firm.

"If you’re worried they know you’re a Werewolf, don’t be. They don’t. I’ve never told anyone." She reached out gently to brush her mate’s cheek. "They think you’re just someone I care for deeply, which is true."

"But what if they suspect something?"

Caitlyn hesitated.

"That... I don’t know. But even if they do, they haven’t said anything. They respect the truce."

Vi looked down, thoughtful.

"I hope you’re right..."

"What are you afraid of?" Caitlyn asked, pouring a glass of blood and handing it to Jinx, who took it carefully.

"That someone will betray us," the redette answered. "That some Poacher will figure out who I am... then they’ll find out about Jinx. And you. And they’ll use that."

The cyanette quietly sipped the blood, watching her sister and the bluenette speak.

"The villagers won’t betray us," the half-Human said confidently. "They uphold the truce. They keep secrets. But the Poachers... they’re a different story."

"Exactly." the Alpha’s tone grew harsher. "The Poachers are still out there. And I don’t want either of you getting hurt because of me."

The older Omega stepped forward, closing the space between her and her mate. She cupped her Alpha’s face gently, tilting it up so their eyes met.

"Vi... listen to me. The villagers don’t betray Werewolves. They’ve fought beside them. They’ve hunted with them. If there’s any danger, it won’t come from them."

Vi looked away for a moment, then nodded.

"If you say so..."

"I do. And I know," Caitlyn whispered.

She then turned to Jinx with a curious smile.

"So? Did your sister finally take you hunting?"

The older sibling stayed quiet, but her eyes softened. She knew her girlfriend was trying to help her sister feel included. And that was a gesture she deeply appreciated, even if she didn’t say it aloud.

The younger Omega stood in the doorway, shifting her weight from foot to foot, her eyes glancing around the room as if unsure whether she truly belonged there. The scent of herbs and cooked meat lingered in the air, mingling with the warmth that always seemed to fill Caitlyn’s home. After a few heartbeats of silence, she finally spoke, her voice quieter than usual.

"No, I... I didn’t go back to the den. I wanted to come see you."

The bluenette blinked in surprise, eyebrows lifting as she pointed to herself with a puzzled expression.

"Me? You wanted to see... me? But why?"

The young Werewolf didn’t answer right away. Instead, she walked slowly over to the small wooden table, set her half-full glass of blood down carefully, and lowered her gaze to the floor, fiddling nervously with her fingers.

"Because I wanted to apologize..." she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "For what I said before. For calling you a bastard... for saying you didn’t deserve my sister."

Caitlyn’s eyes widened slightly, taken aback by the unexpected sincerity, while Vi, standing behind Jinx, smiled with quiet pride. The older sister stepped forward and wrapped her arms gently around the younger Omega, holding her close with a tenderness that only the Alpha could offer.

The cyanette didn’t resist. She melted into the hug, her forehead lightly resting against the redette’s shoulder.

The bluenette watched the exchange, touched by the vulnerability. Her lips curled into a soft, forgiving smile as she stepped a bit closer.

"It’s okay, Jinx. I don’t hold it against you," she said kindly. "Really."

"We’re family," Vi added, brushing her fingers over Jinx’s hair with affection. "Well... not officially. Not yet. But we’re getting there."

Caitlyn’s cheeks flushed a delicate pink at those words, and the teen, ever observant, caught it immediately.

"What do you mean by that?" she asked, tilting her head, one brow arching.

The Alpha smirked slightly, her tone proud but matter-of-fact.

"Caitlyn is my soulmate. That means, eventually, she’s my mate, my official partner. And one day... she’ll carry my pups."

Jinx blinked, startled, her face scrunching up in equal parts confusion and curiosity.

"Oh. Um... okay. But when’s that supposed to happen?"

Vi chuckled softly, her hand resting on Caitlyn’s waist.

"When we’re both ready. It’s not something you rush."

The young sister nodded slowly, seeming to understand. But then her expression fell. She looked down at her feet, the light dimming in her eyes.

"What is it, Pow-Pow?" the older sibling asked gently, stepping closer again.

"I just... I wish I could find my soulmate too." Her voice cracked ever so slightly. "I know I’m young but... I want that kind of bond. That certainty."

The older Werewolf placed a reassuring hand on her sister’s shoulder.

"You will. You’ve got time. And when the right person comes along, you’ll know."

"But... what if they’re not part of our pack?" Jinx’s tone was small, almost afraid. "What if I never find them?"

"Then we’ll help you look," Vi promised. "It doesn’t matter where they come from, Jinx. We’ll find them together."

A blush crept across the cyanette’s cheeks, and she mumbled almost too quietly:

"I kinda hope it’s Ekko..."

Vi raised an eyebrow but smiled knowingly.

"Ekko would be lucky to have you. He’s a good guy."

"You think so?"

Jinx looked up, and for the first time in a while, her grin returned, wide and full of youthful hope. Caitlyn watched the exchange in silence, until curiosity finally got the better of her.

"Sorry... Who’s Ekko?"

The redette glanced sideways at the bluenette and then back at her sister, stepping aside.

"You should let Pow-Pow tell you. It’ll mean more coming from her."

Jinx sat on the edge of a chair, her feet kicking lightly against the floor.

"Ekko is a Werewolf, like us. Really kind. He doesn’t follow Silco like the others. He likes learning stuff from Humans, and sometimes he teaches it to the pups. When I was still part of the group... he taught me how to write."

Her smile faded a little.

"Silco hates him, though. Says he’s dangerous. Just because he acts more like a Human and not a ‘real Werewolf’ or whatever. They say he hunts like a Human too, but they’ve never found any weapons in his den." She shrugged, then looked down again. "But... it doesn’t matter. He doesn’t care about me anyway."

Vi’s heart tightened at that. She saw the self-doubt in her sister’s body language, the way she seemed to shrink.

"Why would you think that?" Caitlyn asked softly.

"Because I don’t run with the pups anymore..." Jinx murmured.

"That’s not your fault," Vi said sharply. "It’s Silco’s."

"I... yeah, maybe..." the younger Omega took a shaky breath, then looked at the older one. "He’s nice to me, though. So I still stay close to him sometimes. But he doesn’t want me around the other pups anymore. He says... they’re not mature enough for me."

The Alpha clenched her jaw, hands balling into fists at her sides.

"He’s isolating you, Jinx."

"N-No, it’s not like that," she insisted, her voice fragile. "He just thinks I’m different. That they don’t get me."

"You’re all the same age, Jinx."

The young Omega sighed in defeat. She knew arguing with the Alpha was useless, especially on this.

"It’s... complicated..."

"Don’t make excuses for him," the older Werewolf muttered, crossing her arms, a protective fire lighting her eyes. "Please."

Caitlyn gently placed her hand on Vi’s shoulder. Her touch was light, meant to soothe rather than correct, a quiet gesture that said, I’m here. Let me help.

“I think what your sister’s trying to say,” the bluenette said softly, turning her kind gaze toward the cyanette, “is that she doesn’t really know how to get out of this situation… Isn’t that right, Jinx?”

Jinx hesitated, eyes lowered, before nodding silently. The slight movement barely registered, but it was enough.

Vi blinked, caught off guard by how easily Caitlyn had read between the lines. Thank the moon she’s here , she thought. Sometimes, it was hard for Vi to see past her own frustration, especially when it came to Silco.

“Well…” the teen Werewolf began hesitantly, her voice almost a whisper, “maybe things will be better when Vander becomes the new pack leader…”

“Vander?” the half-Human tilted her head. “Didn’t you say he was still unsure about it?”

The Alpha nodded.

“He is. But maybe if we talk to him... and if the younger ones ask him too, it could push him to step up.”

“That’s a good point,” the young Hunter said thoughtfully. Then she turned to Jinx, her voice gentle. “Maybe you could talk to the other pups? I think they’d listen to you.”

The cyanette’s hand went to her chest instinctively, as though trying to confirm she was the one being addressed.

“Me? I-I don't know…” she stammered.

The redette stepped forward with warmth in her voice.

“Of course you can. They miss you, you know.”

The younger sibling’s eyes widened in surprise.

“They… do?”

“Yeah,” her sister smiled. “Every time I visit, they ask me how you’re doing. They haven’t forgotten you, Pow-Pow.”

Jinx looked down, a shadow of guilt flickering across her face.

“I didn’t think… I didn’t think they cared anymore.”

Vi’s heart twisted at the sight of her sister’s shame. She couldn’t let Jinx keep carrying this weight alone. Without a second thought, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around her little sister, hugging her close.

“We’re gonna fix this, Jinx,” she whispered, voice firm but full of love. “We’ll make things better for the whole pack.”

The young Omega didn’t answer with words. Instead, she pressed herself into the embrace, arms wrapped tightly around the Alpha’s waist. Her eyes were closed, her breath a little shaky. This closeness, this safety, it had been missing from her life for far too long.

From behind them, the older Omega smiled softly, a spark of mischief lighting her eyes.

“I’m honestly kind of jealous.”

Vi turned her head slightly.

“Jealous? Of what?”

“Of all the hugs she’s getting,” Caitlyn teased, sticking her tongue out playfully. “Where’s my cuddle?”

Jinx giggled quietly, her mood visibly lightening. After a pause, she looked toward Caitlyn, her voice small but sincere.

“Well… You can come too. You’re nice.”

The older Werewolf raised her eyebrows, pleasantly surprised. She opened her arms wider and her girlfriend stepped forward, letting herself be pulled into the group hug. With one strong arm around each of them, Vi held both her sister and her soulmate close. Caitlyn let out a contented sigh, the sound almost like a purr.

“But don’t steal her all the time…” Jinx mumbled under her breath, a little pout forming on her lips.

The redette laughed, her chest rumbling against them.

“Hey! I didn’t know you could be this clingy.”

“I just want time with you too,” the cyanette said, crossing her arms once her sibling released her. “That’s not bad, right?”

“Of course not,” the bluenette said with a smile. “We can share.”

Vi nodded.

“I’ve got time for both my partner and my little sister. Separately and together.”

“Exactly,” Caitlyn agreed.

“And today, it’s all three of us.”

“Yeah!” Jinx said, tail nearly wagging if she’d been shifted. She looked more like herself now, bright-eyed, hopeful.

Then the half-Human had an idea.

“What if we all went hunting together one day? Just us three?”

“That would be so fun!” the teen Werewolf’s eyes lit up like stars.

But then, just as quickly, a blush spread across her cheeks. She looked down and mumbled something.

“Hm?” the Alpha leaned closer.

The young Omega hesitated, then lifted her eyes to meet her sister’s.

“Could… Ekko come too?”

Vi raised an eyebrow.

“Hmm… I think we can make that happen. If it’d make you happy.”

“The thing is…” Jinx sighed again, her fingers nervously fiddling with the hem of her shirt. “He’s probably forgotten me.”

The redette let out a soft chuckle.

“You think so?”

“Yeah… or maybe he only remembers me as ‘the cyan pup.’”

“Or maybe,” Vi said with a smirk, “he remembers you as ‘Jinx,’ or ‘the bright, clever, beautiful young wolf with cyan fur.’”

Jinx stared at her sister in disbelief.

“No way. You’re making that up.”

“Not at all. Those were his words.”

“What? You talked to him?” the young Werewolf’s blush deepened.

“Actually, he came to me.”

“Pfft. Come on, stop making stuff up. That’s not funny…”

The Alpha tilted her head.

“Have I ever lied to you?”

Jinx paused.

“…No.”

“Exactly.”

A silence stretched between them.

The cyanette was processing it, really processing it. Could it be true? Could she actually mean something to Ekko? What did he see in her, if anything? The question lingered in her chest like a fluttering bird.

“I… I’d like to be someone to him. Something more…”

The redette placed a hand on her shoulder again, gently.

“Then let’s talk to him.”

“I’d never dare!” the teen Omega’s eyes widened. 

“Then count on me. I’ll help you.”

“How? What are you gonna do?”

“I’ll speak to him myself. Casually. No pressure.”

The bluenette watched the exchange, her heart full. This was what she had hoped for, for the sisters to reconnect, to help each other heal the wounds Silco had left behind.

Jinx swallowed hard, then finally gave a little nod.

“O… Okay.”

Vi gave her a soft smile.

“You’ll see, Pow-Pow. Things are going to get better.”

Chapter Text

That morning, Jinx had quietly slipped away from Silco’s watchful gaze, her heart pounding with both fear and excitement. The path she took was familiar, twisting trails hidden between moss-covered stones and trees whose ancient roots knew her scent. For the first time in a long while, she returned to the clearing where the wolf pups of the pack gathered when they wanted to be carefree.

They were all in their wolf forms, their fur bristling with youthful energy. It was safer that way. Less attention from humans, fewer questions. From a distance, they could pass for a small pack of wild animals. But any observer looking closely would notice the oddity: fur that shimmered in unnatural hues, movements too graceful, too sentient for mere beasts.

Jinx padded into the clearing, her cyan coat catching the light like a glint of ice in the shadows.

“Jinx! Jinx is here!” yipped a small voice.

“Oh wow, you're finally back!” barked another pup, bounding forward on oversized paws.

In seconds, a swirl of eager bodies surrounded her. They barked and yipped, tails wagging furiously as they leapt around her, their joy palpable.

A wide, uncertain smile tugged at the edges of the cyanettes muzzle. She blinked at them, as if unsure she was truly welcome.

“Did… did you really miss me?” she asked quietly, voice barely above a whisper.

“Yes!”

“A lot!”

“So much!”

They danced in circles around her, pawing gently at her shoulders, brushing their sides against hers. The warm contact made something crack open in her chest. Her tail twitched with tentative happiness.

“I’m… I’m sorry I left you all,” she murmured, ears folding back as her gaze dropped to the ground.

“It’s okay!”

“We forgive you!”

Their forgiveness was immediate, without condition, and it hit her harder than she expected. Her heart swelled. She bounced lightly on her paws, barely able to contain the bubbling feeling inside.

“Really?”

“Yes!”

“Thank you!” she yipped, her voice trembling with a mix of relief and glee.

“Will you play with us?” asked a tiny pup with golden fur, her tail wagging so fast it blurred.

Jinx tilted her head, unsure.

“P-Play? I… I haven’t really played in a long time…” Her voice grew small, her ears drooping as memories of silence and solitude returned.

“Hide and seek!” one suggested.

“No! Let’s wrestle!” barked another, crouching playfully.

“Nah, she’ll beat us all too fast! Vi must train her like crazy!”

“And she’s too smart anyway! We'd lose for sure!”

Jinx chuckled awkwardly, about to say something, when a calm voice cut through the chaos.

“Why does playing have to be about winning?”

All eyes turned as Ekko stepped forward from the edge of the clearing. His white fur was soft and luminous in the dappled light, and his golden eyes held a quiet wisdom that made even the most hyperactive pups fall still.

“You could just play because it’s fun,” he continued, smiling gently. “Not everything has to be a contest.”

At the sound of his voice, Jinx stiffened. Her breath caught in her throat, and instinctively, she ducked behind one of the other pups, half-hidden, her ears flat in embarrassment.

“It’s okay, Jinx!” one of the pups whispered. “Ekko’s not mad at you either!”

“R-Really?”

The young Alpha stepped closer, his tone warm and sincere.

“Of course, Jinx. I’m really glad you came back. Maybe it’ll only be this one time… but if you come again, I’d be happy. We all would.”

Her heart skipped a beat.

“Okay! I’ll… I’ll try to come back as often as I can!” she said, her voice trembling from excitement.

Especially if he was going to be here, she thought privately.

“We’ll all be waiting,” Ekko said, giving her a soft, meaningful look. “I will too.”

Jinx’s face heated up, and she lowered her head, mumbling something incoherent.

Then, at once, the tension broke. The pups barked and bounced around again, and the cyanette threw herself into their games with a joy she hadn’t felt in ages. They played until the sun tilted low in the sky, diving into hide and seek, rolling in mock fights, tumbling and laughing.

Eventually, tired but happy, they gathered in a loose circle around their “pack leader”. The white-furred Werewolf began telling one of his famous stories, tales about Human villages, strange inventions, and odd customs. His voice was steady, soothing. It wove pictures in their minds as surely as any dream.

Jinx lay with her head resting on her paws, her ears perked as she listened intently. She didn’t even realize how often he glanced her way. Every time she caught him looking, she quickly turned her gaze elsewhere, too flustered to meet his eyes. But her heart thudded each time.

For the first time in a long while, she felt safe. She felt seen.

She felt like she belonged.

After nearly an hour filled with questions, laughter, and the quiet awe of young wolves gathered around him, Ekko slowly stood. The sunlight was beginning to dip behind the trees, casting long shadows on the forest floor and bathing everything in a warm, golden hue.

“You should all start heading home to your families,” he said gently, his amber eyes soft with concern. “Some of you are probably getting tired by now.”

A collective murmur of disappointment rippled through the group. Jinx, curled near the edge of the circle, lowered her head with a reluctant sigh.

“I don’t feel like going yet…” she mumbled, ears drooping slightly, the tip of her tail twitching.

The young Alpha turned toward her, the corner of his mouth lifting into a quiet smile.

“Then stay a little longer. I was hoping we could talk, just the two of us.”

The teen Omega’s eyes widened. She pointed to herself with a hesitant paw.

“M-Me?”

“Yes, you.”

There was a beat of silence. Then she nodded, standing and padding slowly toward him, her steps light but unsure. Her cyan fur caught the fading light, glowing faintly like frost at dawn. Ekko’s tail flicked anxiously behind him, betraying his nerves even as he smiled.

“So… how have you been?” he asked gently, voice low and sincere. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen you around, and I was starting to worry.”

Jinx’s ears twitched. She avoided his eyes, her tail brushing lightly against the leaves as it swayed.

“Um… yeah. I’ve been spending a bit of time with Silco lately…” she paused, voice growing quieter. “I’m… okay. I think. And you?”

Ekko nodded, watching her carefully.

“I’m alright. I’ve just… I missed seeing you, that’s all. It felt strange not having you around.”

The words lingered between them, heavier than they looked. For a moment, Jinx looked up, startled, unsure, and then quickly dropped her gaze again.

The white wolf’s expression dimmed slightly as he added:

“To be honest… I don’t like Silco. He nearly got me thrown out of the pack once.”

The cyanette blinked.

“What? Really? Why would he do that?”

“Because I talk about Humans. I tell the pups what I know about them, what I’ve seen and learned. Silco doesn’t like that. He thinks they’re all dangerous. He wants to wipe them out, without even trying to understand them.”

Jinx shifted uneasily on her paws. Her voice was quieter now.

“I knew he didn’t like them, but… destroy them all? That’s extreme…” She hesitated, then added, almost defensively, “Not all of them are bad. Vi’s soulmate and her grandmother… they’re really kind to us.”

Ekko blinked again.

“Wait! Vi has a soulmate?”

“Mhm!” the Omega perked up a little, her ears lifting and her tail swishing with a soft rhythm. “She’s amazing. So nice, and really pretty too. I wasn’t super nice to her at the start but… she forgave me anyway.” Her voice trailed off, a hint of shame creeping in.

The young Alpha smiled, his gaze soft.

“Sounds like you really like her. I’m glad Vi has someone like that, someone good. It’ll be good for both of you.”

The cyanette nodded slowly, then lowered her head again, her voice barely above a whisper.

“I hope I find my soulmate too… Vi’s changed so much since she met hers. She seems… happier. Like she has someone to help her carry the weight.”

The other Werewolf’s eyes softened further. He stepped a little closer, speaking with care.

“I hope your soulmate is someone your sister will welcome too. Vi cares about you more than you know. She’s tried to stand up to Silco because of you, you know.”

“She has?” Jinx lifted her head slowly, eyes wide. 

“Yeah. More than once, actually. Vander had to step in to stop her.” He tilted his head slightly. “Maybe her soulmate helped her hold back too. Maybe that’s what she needed.”

Jinx took a shaky breath and let it out slowly. Her ears flattened as she stared at the ground.

“I didn’t know that…”

A breeze rustled the leaves above, and for a moment, neither of them spoke. Ekko glanced at her, wondering what she was thinking, but gave her space to feel it out.

Finally, Jinx sighed again, this time deeper, her voice quieter than before.

“Thank you… for telling me. But…” she sighed, a tear escaping her eye. “I’m worthless…”

The words came out softly, almost as if she were speaking to herself, her voice heavy with regret. She kicked at the ground with one paw, staring at the dirt beneath her.

“Why would you say that?” Ekko asked, his tone gentle yet curious. He paused, noticing the sadness in her eyes, and took a step closer to her.

“Because I push people away… without meaning to, but it happens anyway,” the Omega murmured, her voice cracking slightly as her tail drooped, her posture defeated. She was never one to admit her vulnerabilities easily, but in this moment, the weight of her emotions seemed too much to bear.

The Alpha’s heart ached as he watched her, his gaze softening with sympathy.

“It’s not your fault,” he reassured her. “You were lost, I get it. When you’re isolated like that, it’s easy to feel like you're drifting away from everything.”

The cyanette let out a long sigh, her tail now completely tucked under her body as she looked up at him.

“But I’ll have to go back to Silco,” she said quietly, almost resigned. “I don’t have a choice…”

The white-furred one stopped walking and turned fully toward her, his eyes narrowing with concern.

“I know…” he said, his voice low. “But is that really what you want?”

A pause. Jinx’s mind was racing. The very idea of leaving felt both freeing and terrifying. Finally, she lifted her gaze to meet Ekko’s, her eyes glistening with the inner turmoil she struggled to suppress.

“Or maybe… I could just leave?” The suggestion was fragile, as though she wasn’t sure she even believed it herself.

“Leave?” Ekko tilted his head, uncertainty filling his features. “Where would you go?”

Jinx didn’t have an answer. Her tail curled tightly against her legs as she looked away, eyes focused on the distant horizon, her thoughts lost.

“I don’t know…” she admitted. “Far away from the pack, maybe?”

The silence that followed was heavy. Ekko took a deep breath, stepping closer, his brow furrowed with concern.

“Not alone, I hope? Is this something Vi suggested?” His voice was soft but insistent. “I just… I’d feel better if you weren’t alone. But… if you leave, can I come with you?”

The question caught Jinx off guard, and her ears flicked back in surprise. She shook her head slowly, her heart pounding.

“No… alone…” she whispered, the words almost lost in the wind.

“But… you’d really go off on your own?” Ekko stepped back slightly, his gaze troubled. 

He sounded torn, like he couldn’t imagine her being alone, not after everything she’d been through.

The cyanette’s shoulders slumped, her voice barely audible.

“Yes…” She lowered her head, feeling the weight of her decision pressing down on her. “The rest of the pack… and especially you all, the pups… you need to stay with Vi. You need to convince Vander to take Silco’s place.”

For a long moment, the white-furred wolf didn’t say anything, his mind working through the possibilities. When he spoke again, it was with a quiet determination.

“And… if Vander becomes our new Alpha? Would you stay then?”

The Omega looked up, surprised by the question. Her tail twitched uneasily. 

“If Vander becomes Alpha?” She repeated, thinking it over. Her heart gave a small leap, a flicker of hope igniting within her. “I… I guess I would…”

The Alpha’s eyes brightened, and a soft smile touched his lips.

“Then Vander will be our new Alpha,” he affirmed confidently, his voice steady.

Jinx blinked, the realization settling in. She hadn’t truly thought about it before, but now the idea seemed like a small lifeline. She felt a sense of relief wash over her, the prospect of a change in leadership offering a sense of hope for the first time in a while.

“Why?” she asked, her voice unsure. “Do you… do you want me to stay?”

“Of course I do,” he said quietly, his voice almost a whisper. Ekko hesitated, his chest tightening. He shifted uncomfortably, his gaze dropping to the ground. “I don’t want you to leave… I want you to be happy, Jinx.”

Her heart skipped a beat at his words.

“Why?” She could feel the warmth growing on her face as she found herself caught in his earnest gaze.

Ekko shifted nervously, his white fur ruffling in the wind.

“Because… I…”

He hesitated, clearly struggling to find the right words. His paws shuffled in the dirt.

“I like you, Jinx.”

Jinx’s eyes widened in shock, her cheeks flushing a deep shade of red. Her tail wagged behind her, betraying the nervous excitement she felt.

“You… you like me?” Her voice was barely more than a breath, her heart pounding in her chest.

“Yeah…” the other Werewolf nodded, a sheepish smile playing on his lips.

He avoided her gaze, clearly embarrassed by his confession.

Jinx stared at him, her mouth hanging open in surprise.

“I… I like you too…” she admitted in a soft voice, her eyes wide as she nervously glanced away, still unsure of what to do with the newfound feelings.

Ekko’s face brightened, his tail wagging faster.

“Really??” he asked, his excitement almost palpable.

“Yeah…” she muttered, a smile tugging at her lips,  still feeling the fluttering in her chest.. “I… I didn’t think you felt the same way.”

The white-furred wolf’s tail swished with joy, his fur almost glowing in the fading light.

“I was hoping we were soulmates,” he said, his voice full of hope.

“You… you really want that?” Her voice faltered, uncertainty creeping in. The cyanette’s heart raced at the thought. “How can we know for sure?”

The Alpha stepped a little closer, his gaze serious.

“I do want that, yes,” he said, his voice full of conviction. “I thought maybe we could ask your sister, or Vander. They both found their soulmates, so… they’d probably know what to look for.”

The Omega hesitated, thinking it over.

“Yeah…” she said slowly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. “Do you want to ask my sister or Vander?”